SOPHOCLES THE PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS WITH CRITICAL NOTES, COMMENTARY, AND TRANSLATION IN ENGLISH PROSE, BY R. C. J E B B, Litt. D., REGIUS PROFESSOR OF GREEK AND FELLOW OF TRINITY COLLEGE IN THE UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE : HON. LL.D. EDINBURGH, HARVARD AND DUBLIN; HON. DOCT. PHILOS., BOLOGNA. PART II. THE OEDIPUS COLONEUS. SECOND EDITION. EDITED FOR THE SYNDICS OF THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 978 1 CAMBRIDGE: AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 1889 [Alt Rights reserved .] BOSTON COLLEGE LIRRAUr C&ESTNUT HILL, MASS, ('DambrtDge: PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. AND SONS, AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 136005 a ■/ O’NEILL LIBRARY boston college PREFACE. It will be a sufficient reward for much thought and labour if this edition is accepted by competent critics as throwing some new light on a play of great and varied beauty. The reception given to the Oedipus Tyranmts has been an encouragement to believe that not a few scholars, both at home and abroad, are in sympathy with one distinctive aim which is proposed to the present edition of Sophocles. That aim is thoroughness of interpretation, in regard alike to the form and to the matter. Such exegesis is in no way opposed to the proper use of con¬ jectural emendation, but seeks to control conjecture by a clear apprehension of the author’s meaning and by a critical ap¬ preciation of his language. Rash conjecture constantly arises from defective understanding. The Oedip2is Coloneus has its share of textual problems, as the following pages will show. But, for the modern student, it is more especially a play which demands exegesis. There are two reasons for this. One is the nature of the fable. The other is the circumstance that, of all extant Greek tragedies, this is the most intimately Attic in thought and feeling. Both these characteristics arc illustrated by the Introduction and the Commentary. b 2 VI PREFACE. A notice of the works which have been chiefly consulted will be found at page liv. In revising the present edition, careful consideration has been given to the criticisms with which the first edition was favoured. My best thanks are again due to the staff of the Cambridge University Press. Cambridge, September, 1889 . CONTENTS. Introduction . page ix § i. Situation at the end of the Tyrannus . Events of the inter¬ val between the plays. § 2. Analysis of the play. § 3. Relation of the Coloneus to the Tyrannus. § 4. The Oedipus of this play. § 5. The divine amend. § 6. The curse on the sons. § 7. The other characters. § 8. The Oedipus-myth at Colonus. § 9. The grave of Oedipus. § 10. Oedipus and Attica. § 11. Topography. Colonus Hippius. § 12. Probable site of the grove. § 13. The KaTcippduTrjs 080s. § 14. The secret tomb. § 15. The xaA/c °vs odds. § 16. Stage arrangements in the opening scene. §17. The Attic plays of Euripides. §18. The Coloneus ascribed to the poet’s last years. The story of the recitation. Its pro¬ bable origin. § 19. Internal evidence. Supposed political bearings. §20. Character of the composition. §21. Conclusion. Manuscripts, Editions, etc . xlv § 1. The Laurentian MS. (L). § 2. Mode of reporting L. § 3. Other MSS. § 4. Supposed interpolations. § 5. Conjec¬ tures. § 6 . Editions, commentaries, etc. Metrical Analysis . lvii Ancient Arguments to the play ; Dramatis Personae ; Structure . 3 Text. 10 Appendix. 275 Indices 297 INTRODUCTION. § i. At the close of the Oedipus Tyrannus the situation is Situation^ briefly this. By the fact of the guilt which has been brought o fth g en home to him .Oedipus is tacitly considered to have forfeited the Tyrannus. throne. His two sons being still young boys, their maternal uncle, Creon, succeeds to the direction of affairs. The self- blinded Oedipus, in his first agony of horror and despair, beseeches Creon to send him away from Thebes. Let him no longer pollute it by his presence: let him perish in the wilds of Cithaeron, as his parents would have had it. Creon replies that he cannot assume the responsibility of acceding to the wish of Oedipus: the oracle at Delphi must be consulted. If Apollo says that Oedipus is to be sent away from Thebes, then it shall be done. Sophocles supposes a long interval—some twenty y ears , Eventsjf perhaps — between the two dramas of which Oedipus is the hero • val be- As the exile himself says, ‘Tis little to uplift old age, when the youth was ruined.’ We have to make out the events of this interval, as best we can, from stray hints in the Coloneus . 1 The Greek title of the play is OiSiirous etri KoXwvy,—the prep, meaning ‘a/, as in such phrases as eir’ icrx&py ( Od. 7 * 160), dtipais, etc. It is cited by the authors of the Arguments as 6 iirl KoXwvy Oldtirovs (pp. 3 ff.). The earlier play was doubtless called simply OidLirovs by Sophocles, —Tupavvos having been a latei : addition (cp. 0 . T. p. 4): but the second play required a distinguishing epithet, and the words eiri K oXcavip must be ascribed to the poet himself. The traditional Latin title, ‘Oedipus Coloneus,’ is from Cic. De Sen. 7 § 21, where it occurs in the accus., Oedipuvi Coloneum. Did Cicero intend Colonenni to represent KoXuveiov or Ko\uv£a? In other words, ought we to pronounce ‘Coloneus’ or ‘Coloneus’? 1. In favour of the former view, which seems much the more probable, we ! may observe two points, (i) In De Fin. 5. 1 § 3 Cicero writes: ‘Nam me ipsum X INTRODUCTION. The promise with which Creon pacified Oedipus at the end of the Tyrannus does not appear to have been fulfilled. The oracle was not consulted as to whether Oedipus should remain at Thebes. He remained there; and, as the lapse of time softened his anguish, the blind and discrowned sufferer learned to love the seclusion of the house in which he had once reigned so brilliantly. Creon continued to act as regent. But at last a change took place in the disposition of the Thebans, or at least Expulsion in Creon’s. A feeling grew up that Thebes was harbouring a n defilement, and it was decided to expel Oedipus. There is no hue modo venientem convertebat ad sese Coloneus ille locus , cuius incola Sophocles ob oculos obversabatur; quem scis quam admirer, quamque eo delecter.’ There, locus Coloneus , as a periphrasis for Colonus, represents tottos KoXibveios, not tokos KoXwebs. (ii) KoXwreus (properly, a demesman of Colonus, Corp. Inscr. 172. 42) would not have been appropriate in the title of this play, since it would have implied that Oedipus had been resident at Colonus. In the FAaO/cos Ilorz'ieus of Aeschylus (Nauck, Trag. Fragm. 34 — 41) Glaucus was supposed to have had a fixed abode at Potniae. On the other hand, Coloneus , as= KoAwmos, might well have been used by Cicero to express the same sense as e7r i KoXury (which would have been more closely rendered by ad Colonum ),—’‘at Colonus,’ ‘connected with it.’ The Greek adjectives in eios which Cicero transliterates usually answer to names of persons, not of places (as De Fin. 2. 7 § 20 Aristippeo; ib. § 22 Epic urea) ; but here he could hardly have used Colonensis, which would have suggested a native or inhabitant of the place. 2. While decidedly preferring the view just stated, I must, however, also notice what can fairly be said in favour of the other view,—that by Coloneum Cicero meant KoAwi^a. (i) In Fuse. Disp. 5 . 12 § 34 he has Zeno Citieus = Kit levs (for which Gellius uses Citiensis ): in De Div. 2. 42 § 88 Scylax Halicarnasseus —'AXt/cap- vaaaevs (for which Livy uses Halicarnassensis , and Tacitus Halicarnassius)’, —as similarly, he sometimes retains Greek forms in Lttjs or 40,7-775 (De Nat. 1. 23 § 63 Abderites Protagoras: ib. § 29 Diogenes Apolloniates ). Hence, the nomin. Oedipus Coloneus, if it had occurred in Cicero, might well have stood for OldiTrovs KoAwi'evs. (ii) With regard to the accus. of Latin adjectives taken from Greek forms in evs, cp. Cic. ad Att. 7. 3 § 10, Venio ad Peiraeea; in quo magis reprehendendus sum, quod homo Romanus Piraeea scripserim, non Piraeeum (sic enim omnes nostri locuti sunt).’ It may, indeed, be said that, if he wrote Piraeea , he might also have ventured on Colonea : but more weight seems due to the other fact,—that, if he had represented KoXw^a by Coloneum he would have been warranted by Roman usage. It is just possible, then, that by Coloneum Cicero meant KoAwi^a, though it seems much more likely that he meant IvoXw^etov. [The form KoXw^ecos does not seem to be actually extant in Greek. In the scholia on vv. 60, 65 of the play the men of Colonus are called KoXuvi&tcu, probably a corruption of K oXiovitcu. The latter term was applied by Hypereides to the artisans frequenting the Colonus Agoraeus (Pollux 7. 132), and is mis-written KoAwj >outcu in Harpocration.] INTR ODUCTION. xi mention of an oracle as the cause; indeed, the idea of a divine mandate is incompatible with the tenor of the story, since Oedipus could not then have charged the whole blame on Thebes. One circumstance of his expulsion was bitter to him * above all the rest. His two sons, who had now reached man¬ hood, said not a word in arrest of his doom. But his two daughters were nobly loyal. Antigone went forth from Thebes with her blind father,—his sole attendant,— and thenceforth shared the privations of his lot, which could now be only that of a wandering mendicant. Ismene stayed at Thebes, but it was in order to watch the course of events there in her father’s interest. We hear of one occasion, at least, on which she risked a secret journey for the purpose of acquainting him with certain oracles which had just been received. The incident marks the uneasy feeling with which the Thebans still regarded the blind exile, and their unwilling¬ ness that he should share such light on his own destiny as they could obtain from Apollo. Oedipus had now grown old in his destitute wanderings, when a sacred mission sent from Thebes to Delphi brought back an oracle concerning him which excited a lively interest in the minds of his former subjects. It was to the effect that the The orac welfare of Thebes depended on Oedipus, not merely while he lived, but also after his death. The Thebans now conceived the desire of establishing Oedipus somewhere just beyond their border. In this way they thought that they would have him under their control, while at the same time they would avoid the humiliation of confessing themselves wrong, and receiving him back to dwell among them. Their main object was that, on his death, they might secure the guardianship of his grave. The new oracle obviously made an opportunity for the sons of Oedipus at Thebes, if they were true to their banished father. They could urge that Apollo, by this latest utterance, had condoned any pollution that might still be supposed to attach to the person of Oedipus, and had virtually authorised his re¬ call to his ancient realm. Thebes could not be defiled by the presence of a man whom the god had declared to be the arbiter of its fortunes. Xll INTRODUCTION. The strife between the sons. Analysis of the play. I. Pro¬ logue : i—116. Unhappily, the sons—Polyneices and Eteocles—were no longer in a mood to hear the dictates of filial piety. When they had first reached manhood, they had been oppressed by a sense of the curse on their family, and the taint on their own birth. They had wished to spare Thebes the contamination of their rule; they had been desirous that the regent,—their uncle Creon,—should become king. But presently,—‘ moved by some god, and by a sinful mind,’—compelled by the inexorable Fury of their house,—they renounced these intentions of wise self- denial. Not only were they fired with the passion for power, but they fell to striving with each other for the sole power. Eteocles, the younger 1 brother, managed to win over the citi¬ zens. The elder brother, Polyneices, was driven out of Thebes. He went to Argos, where he married the daughter of king Adrastus. All the most renowned warriors of the Peloponnesus became his allies, and he made ready to lead a great host against Thebes. But, while the mightiest chieftains were mar¬ shalling their followers in his cause, the voices of prophecy warned him that the issue of his mortal feud depended on the blind and aged beggar whom, years before, he had coldly seen thrust out from house and home. That side would prevail which Oedipus should join. § 2. This is the moment at which our play begins. The action falls into six principal divisions or chapters, marked off, as usual, by choral lyrics. The scene, which remains the same throughout the play, is at Colonus, about a mile and a quarter north-west of Athens. We are in front of a grove sacred to the Furies,—here wor¬ shipped under a propitiatory name, as the Eumenides or Kindly Powers. While the snow still lingers on distant hills (v. 1060), the song of many nightingales is already heard from the thick covert of this grove in the Attic plain; we seem to breathe the air of a bright, calm day at the beginning of April 2 . 1 See note on v. 375. 2 The dates of the nightingale’s arrival in Attica, for the years indicated, are thus given by Dr Kriiper, the best authority on the birds of Greece (‘ Griechische Jahr- zeiten’ for 1875, Heft ill., p. 243)March 29 (1867), April 13 (1873), A P ril 6 (1874). The dates for several other localities in the Hellenic countries (Acarnania— INTR ODUCTION. xm The blind Oedipus, led by Antigone, enters on the left hand of the spectator. He is in the squalid garb of a beggar-man,— carrying a wallet, wherein to put alms (v. 1262) ; the wind plays with his unkempt white hair ; the wounds by which, in the prime of manhood, he had destroyed his sight, have left ghastly traces on the worn face; but there is a certain nobleness in his look and bearing which tempers the beholder’s sense of pity or re¬ pulsion. The old man is tired with a long day’s journey ; they have heard from people whom they met on the way that they are near Athens, but they do not know the name of the spot at which they have halted. Antigone seats her father on a rock which is just within the limits of the sacred grove. As she is about to go in search of information, a man belonging to Co¬ lon us appears. Oedipus is beginning to accost him, when the stranger cuts his words short by a peremptory command to come off the sacred ground. ‘ To whom is it sacred ? ’ Oedipus asks. To the Eumenides, is the reply. On hearing that name, Oedipus invokes the grace of those goddesses, and declares that he will never leave the rest which he has found. He begs the stranger to summon Theseus, the king of Athens, c that by a small service he may find a great gain.’ The stranger, who is struck by the noble mien of the blind old man, says that he will go and consult the people of Colonus ; and meanwhile he tells Oedipus to stay where he is. Left alone with Antigone, Oedipus utters a solemn and very beautiful prayer to the Eumenides, which discloses the motive of his refusal to leave the sacred ground. In his early manhood, when he inquired at Delphi concerning his parentage, Apollo predicted the calamities which awaited him ; but also promised Parnassus—Thessalonica—Olympia—Smyrna), as recorded by the same observer for two years in each case, all range between March 27 and April 15. F01 this refeience I am indebted to Professor Alfred Newton, F.R. S., of Cambridge. The male biids (who alone sing) arrive some days before the females, as is usually the case with migratory birds, and sing as soon as they come. Thus it is interesting to notice that the period of the year at which the nightingale’s song would first be heard in Attica coincides closely with the celebration of the Great Dionysia, in the last days of March and the first days of April (C. Hermann Gr . Ant. II. 59 - 6). If the play was produced at that festival, the allusions to the nightingale (vv. iS, 671) would have been felt as specially appropriate to the season. 1 XIV INTR OD UCT1 ON ‘ him rest, so soon as lie should reach ‘ a seat of the Awful God¬ dessesl There he should close his troubled life ; and along with the release, he should have this reward,—power to benefit the folk who sheltered him, and to hurt the folk who had cast him out. And when his end was near, there should be a sign from the sky. Apollo and the Eumenides themselves have led him to this grove: he prays the goddesses to receive him, and to give him peace. Hardly has his prayer been spoken, when Antigone hears footsteps approaching, and retires with her father into the covert of the grove. Parodos: The elders of Colonus, who form the Chorus, now enter 117—253- the orchestra. They have heard that a wanderer has entered the grove, and are in eager search for the perpetrator of so daring an impiety. Oedipus, led by Antigone, suddenly dis¬ covers himself. His appearance is greeted with a cry of horror from the Chorus ; but horror gradually yields to pity for his blindness, his age, and his misery. They insist, however, on his coming out of the sacred grove. If he is to speak to them, it must be on lawful ground. Before he consents, he exacts a pledge that he shall not be removed from the ground outside of the grove. They promise this. Antigone then guides him to a seat beyond the sacred precinct. The Chorus now ask him who he is. He implores them to spare the question ; but their curiosity has been aroused. They extort an answer. No sooner has the name OEDIPUS passed his lips, than his voice is drowned in a shout of execration. They call upon him to leave Attica instantly. He won their promise by a fraud, and it is void. They refuse to hear him. Antigone makes an imploring appeal. II. First In answer to her appeal, the Chorus say that they pity both episode: father and daughter, but fear the gods still more; the wanderers 254 t>t> 7 » must go. Oedipus now speaks with powerful eloquence, tinged at first with bitter scorn. Is this the traditional compassion of Athens for the oppressed ? They have lured him from his sanctuary, and now they are driving him out of their country,—for fear ol what? Simply of his name. He is Tree from moral guilt. He INTR OD UCTION xv brings a blessing for Athens. What it is, he will reveal when their king arrives.—The Chorus agree to await the decision of Theseus. He will come speedily, they are sure, when he hears the name of Oedipus. At this moment, Antigone descries the approach of her sister Ismene, who has come from Thebes with tidings for her father. Ismene tells him of the fierce strife which has broken out be¬ tween her brothers,—and how Polyneices has gone to Argos. Then she mentions the new oracle which the Thebans have just received,—that their welfare depends on him, in life and death. Creon will soon come, she adds, in the hope of enticing him back. Oedipus asks whether his sons knew of this oracle. ‘Yes,’ she reluctantly answers. At that answer, the measure of his bitterness is full : he breaks into a prayer that the gods may hear him, and make this new strife fatal to both brothers alike. And then, turning to the Chorus, he assures them that he is destined to be a deliverer of Attica: for his mind is now made up; he has no longer any doubt where his blessing, or his curse, is to descend. The Chorus, in reply, instruct him how a proper atonement may be made to the Eumenides for his trespass on their precinct; and Ismene goes to perform the prescribed rites in a more distant part of the grove. Here follows a lyric dialogue between the Chorus and (Kommos: Oedipus. They question him on his past deeds, and he patheti- rI ° r48 '^ cally asserts his moral innocence. Theseus now enters, on the spectator’s right hand, as coming from Athens. Addressing Oedipus as ‘ son of Lai'us,’ he assures him, with generous courtesy, of protection and sympathy; he has himself known what it is to be an exile. Oedipus explains his desire. He craves to be protected in Attica while he lives, and to be buried there when he is dead. He has certain benefits to bestow in return ; but these will not be felt until after his decease. He fears that his sons will seek to remove him to Thebes. If Theseus promises to protect him, it must be at the risk of a struggle. Theseus gives the promise. He publicly adopts Oedipus as a citizen. He then leaves the scene. Oedipus having now been formally placed under the pro- XVI INTRO D UCTION First stasimon: 668—719. III. Se¬ cond episode: 720 — 1043. tection of Athens, the Chorus appropriately celebrate the land which has become his home. Beginning with Colonus, they pass to themes of honour for Attica at large,—the olive, created by Athena and guarded by Zeus,—the horses and horsemanship of the land, gifts of Poseidon,—and his other gift, the empire of the sea. Of all the choral songs in extant Greek drama, this short ode is perhaps the most widely famous; a distinction partly due, no doubt, to the charm of the subject, and especially to the manifest glow of a personal sentiment in the verses which describe Colonus; but, apart from this, the intrinsic poetical beauty is of the highest and rarest order 1 . As the choral praises cease, Antigone exclaims that the moment has come for proving that Athens deserves them. Creon enters, with an escort of guards. His speech, addressed at first to the Chorus, is short, and skilfully conceived. They will not suppose that an old man like himself has been sent to commit an act of violence against a powerful State. No ; he comes on behalf of Thebes, to plead with his aged kinsman, whose present wandering life is truly painful for everybody concerned. The honour of the city and of the family is involved. Oedipus should express his gratitude to Athens, and then return to a decent privacy ‘ in the house of his fathers.’ With a burst of scathing indignation, Oedipus replies. They want him now ; but they thrust him out when he was longing to stay. ‘ In the house of his fathers ! ’ No, that is not their design. They intend to plant him somewhere just beyond their border, for their own purposes. ‘ That portion is not for thee,’ he tells Creon, ‘but this,—my curse upon your land, ever abiding therein;—and for my sons, this heritage—room enough in my realm, wherein—to die.’ Failing to move him, Creon drops the semblance of persua- 1 Dr Heinrich Schmidt, in his Compositionslehre , has selected this First Stasimon as a typical masterpiece of ancient choral composition, and has shown by a thorough analysis (pp. 428—432) how perfect is the construction, alike from a metrical and from a properly lyric or musical point of view. ‘Da ist keine einzige Note unntitz, he concludes; ‘jeder Vers, jeder Satz, jeder Takt in dem schonsten rhythmischen Connexe.’ TNTR OD UCTION XVII sion. He bluntly announces that he already holds one hostage; — Ismene, who had gone to perform the rites in the grove, has been captured by his guards ;—and he will soon have a second. He lays his hand upon Antigone. Another moment, and his attendants drag her from the scene. He is himself on the point of seizing Oedipus, when Theseus enters,—having been startled by the outcry, while engaged in a sacrifice at the neighbouring altar of Poseidon. On hearing what has happened, Theseus first sends a mes¬ sage to Poseidon’s altar, directing the Athenians who were present at the sacrifice to start in pursuit of Creon’s guards and the captured maidens.—Then, turning to Creon, he upbraids him with his lawless act, and tells him that he shall not leave Attica until the maidens are restored. Creon, with ready effron¬ tery, replies that, in attempting to remove a polluted wretch from Attic soil, he was only doing what the Areiopagus itself would have wished to do; if his manner was somewhat rough, the violence of Oedipus was a provocation. This speech draws from Oedipus an eloquent vindication of his life, which is more than a mere repetition of the defence which he had already made to the Chorus. Here he brings out with vivid force the helplessness of man against fate, and the hypocrisy of his accuser.—Theseus now calls on Creon to lead the way, and show him where the captured maidens are,—adding a hint, characteristically Greek, that no help from Attic accomplices shall avail him. Creon sulkily submits,—with a muttered menace of what he will do when he reaches home. Exeunt Theseus and his attendants, with Creon, on the spectator’s left. The Chorus imagine themselves at the scene of the coming Second fray, and predict the speedy triumph of the rescuers,—invoking : the gods of the land to help. A beautiful trait of this ode is 1095. the reference to the ‘ torch-lit strand ’ of Eleusis, and to the mysteries which the initiated poet held in devout reverence. At the close of their chant, the Chorus give Oedipus the IV. Third welcome news that they see his daughters approaching, escorted ‘ by Theseus and his followers. The first words of Antigone to 1210. her blind father express the wish that some wonder-working god could enable him to see their brave deliverer; and then, XVI11 INTR OD UCTION with much truth to nature, father and daughters are allowed to forget for a while that anyone else is present. When at last Oedipus turns to thank Theseus, his words are eminently noble, and also touching. His impulse is to salute his benefactor by kissing his cheek, but it is quickly checked by the thought that this is not for him ; no, nor can he permit it, if Theseus would. The line drawn by fate, the line which parts him and his from human fellowship, is rendered only more sacred by gratitude. At this point we may note, in passing, a detail of dramatic economy. The story of the rescue would have been material for a brilliant speech, either by Theseus, or, before his entrance, by a messenger. But the poet’s sense of fitness would not allow him to adorn an accident of the plot at the cost of curtailing an essential part,—viz., the later scene with Polyneices, which must have been greatly abridged if a narrative had been admitted here. So, when Antigone is questioned by her father as to the circumstances of the rescue, she refers him to Theseus; and Theseus says that it is needless for hint to vaunt his own deeds, since Oedipus can hear them at leisure from his daughters. There is a matter, Theseus adds, on which he should like to consult Oedipus. A stranger, it seems, has placed himself as a suppliant at the altar of Poseidon. This happened while they were all away at the rescue, and no one knows anything about the man. He is not from Thebes, but he declares that he is a kinsman of Oedipus, and prays for a few words with him. It is only guessed whence he comes; can Oedipus have any relations at Argos ? Oedipus remembers what Ismene told him; he knows who it is; and he implores Theseus to spare him the / torture of hearing that voice. But Antigone’s entreaties prevail. Theseus leaves the scene, in order to let the suppliant know that the interview will be granted. Third The choral ode which fills the pause glances forward rather n: than backward > though it is suggested by the presage of some 1248. new vexation for Oedipus. It serves to turn our thoughts to¬ wards the approaching end.—Not to be born is best of all; the next best thing is to die as soon as possible. And the extreme of folly is the desire to outlive life’s joys. Behold yon aged and afflicted stranger,—lashed by the waves of trouble from east and INTR OD UCTION. xix west, from south and north ! But there is one deliverer, who comes to all at last. Polyneices now enters— not attended, like Creon, by guards, v. Fourth but alone. He is shedding tears ; he begins by uttering the e P isode: deepest pity for his father’s plight, and the bitterest self- 1555. reproach. Oedipus, with averted head, makes no reply._ Polyneices appeals to his sisters; will they plead for him? Antigone advises him to state in his own words the object of his visit—Then Polyneices sets forth his petition. His Argive allies are already gathered before Thebes. He has come as a suppliant to Oedipus, for himself, and for his friends too. Oracles say that victory will be with the side for which Oedipus may declare. Eteocles, in his pride at Thebes, is mocking father and brother alike. ‘If thou assist me, I will soon scatter his power, and will stablish thee in thine own house, and stablish myself, when I have cast him out by force.’ Oedipus now breaks silence; but it is in order to let the Chorus know why he does so. His son, he reminds them, has been sent to him by their king.—Then, suddenly turning on Polyneices, he delivers an appalling curse, dooming both his * sons to die at Thebes by each other’s hands. In concentrated force of tragic passion this passage has few rivals. The great scene is closed by a short dialogue between Polyneices and his elder sister,—one of the delicate links between this play and the poet’s earlier Antigone. She implores him to abandon his fatal enterprise. But he is not to be dissuaded ; he only asks that, if he falls, she and Ismene will give him burial rites; he dis- engages himself from their embrace, and goes forth, under the shadow of the curse. A lyric passage now follows, which affords a moment of (Kommos: relief to the strained feelings of the spectators, and also serves (like a similar passage before, vv. 510—548) to separate the two principal situations comprised in this chapter of the drama.— The Chorus are commenting on the dread doom which they have just heard pronounced, when they are startled by the sound of thunder. As peal follows peal, and lightnings glare from the darkened sky, the terror-stricken elders of Colonus utter broken prayers to averting gods. But for Oedipus the J. S. II. c XX INTR OD UCTION. storm has another meaning; it has filled him with a strange eagerness. He prays Antigone to summon Theseus. . . As Theseus had left the scene in order to communicate wit the suppliant at Poseidon’s altar, no breach of probability is involved in his timely re-appearance. Oedipus announces that, by sure signs, he knows his hour to have come. Unaided by human hand, he will now show the way to the spot where his life must be closed. When he arrives there, to Theseus alone will be revealed the place appointed for his grave.. At the approach of death, Theseus shall impart the secret to his heir alone; and, so, from age to age, that sacred knowledge shall descend in the line of the Attic kings. While the secret is religiously guarded, the grave of Oedipus shall protect Attica against in¬ vading foemen ; Thebes shall be powerless to harm her—‘ And now let us set forth, for the divine summons urges me. As Oedipus utters these words, Theseus and his daughters become aware of a change ; the blind eyes are still dark, but the moral conditions of blindness have been annulled ; no sense of depend¬ ence remains, no trace of hesitation or timidity; like one inspired, the blind man eagerly beckons them on; and so, followed by them, he finally passes from the view of the spectators.^ This final exit of Oedipus is magnificently conceived. As the idea of a spiritual illumination is one which pervades the - play, so it is fitting that, in the last moment of his presence with us, the inward vision should be manifested in its highest clearness and power. It is needless to point out what a splendid opportunity this scene would give to an actor, in the modern theatre not less than in the ancient. It shows the genius of a great poet combined with that instinct for dramatic climax which is seldom unerring unless guided by a practical knowledge of the stage. Fourth The elders of Colonus are now alone; they have looked stasimon : their last on Oedipus; and they know that the time of his end ? 5 fs 7 has come. The strain of their chant is in harmony with this moment of suspense and stillness. It is a choral litany for the soul which is passing from earth. May the Powers of the unseer world be gracious; may no dread apparition vex the path tc the fields below. INTR OD UCTION xxi A Messenger, one of the attendants of Theseus, relates what Vi. Ex- befell after Oedipus, followed by his daughters and the king, ^ os:1579 arrived at the spot where he was destined to depart. Theseus was then left alone with him, and to Theseus alone of mortals the manner of his passing is known. The daughters enter. After the first utterances of grief, one (Kommos: feeling is seen to be foremost in Antigone’s mind,—the longing to see her father’s grave. She cannot bear the thought that it should lack a tribute from her hands. Ismene vainly represents that their father’s own command makes such a wish unlawful,— impossible. Theseus arrives, and to him Antigone urges her desire. In gentle and solemn words he reminds her of the pledge which he had given to Oedipus. She acquiesces; and now prays that she and Ismene may be sent to Thebes : perhaps they may yet be in time to avert death from their brothers. Theseus consents; and the elders of Colonus say farewell to the Theban maidens in words which speak of submission to the gods : * Cease lamentation, lift it up no more; for verily these things stand fast.’ § 3. In the Oedipus Tyrannus a man is crushed by the dis- Relation covery that, without knowing it, he has committed two crimes, °Cohneus parricide and incest. At the moment of discovery he can feel to the T y- nothing but the double stain : he cries out that ‘ he has become ™ nmts ‘ most hateful to the gods.’ He has, indeed, broken divine laws, and the divine Power has punished him by bringing his deeds to light. This Power does not, in the first instance, regard the in¬ tention, but the fact. It does not matter that his unconscious sins were due to the agency of an inherited curse, and that he is morally innocent. < He has sinned, and he must suffer. In the Oedipus Coloneus we meet with this man again, after the lapse of several years. In a religious aspect he still rests under the stain, and he knows this. But, in the course of time, he has mentally risen to a point of view from which he can survey his own past more clearly. Consciousness of the stain is now subordinate to another feeling, which in his first despair had not availed to console him. He has gained a firm grasp, not to be lost, on the fact of his moral innocence. He remembers the XXII INTRODUCTION. word of Apollo long ago, which coupled the prediction of his woes with a promise of final rest and reward ; and he believes "that his moral innocence is recognised by the Power which punished him. Thinking, then, on the two great facts of his life, his defilement and his innocence, he has come to look upon himself as neither pure nor yet guilty, but as a person set apart by the gods to illustrate their will,—as sacred. Hence that ap- V parently strange contrast which belongs to the heart of the Oedipus Coloneus . He declines' to pollute his benefactor, Theseus by his touch,—describing himself as one with whom ‘ all stain of sin hath made its dwelling’ (i 133)- Yet > wlth ec l ual truth and sincerity, he can assure the Athenians that he has come to them ‘as one sacred and pious,’—the suppliant of the Eumenides, the disciple of Apollo (287)- j In the Ocdipiis Tyrannus , when the king pronounces a ban on the unknown murderer of Lafus, he charges his subjects that no one shall make that man ‘ partner of his prayer or sacrifice, or serve him with the lustral rite’ (239 f.). Ceremojdalj^urity thus 1 becomes a prominent idea at an early point in the Tyr annus; and rightly so; for that play turns on acts as such. In the Oedipus Coloneus we have a description of the ritual to be ob¬ served in the grove of the Eumenides; but, as if to mark the difference of spirit between the two plays, it is followed by the striking words of Oedipus, when he suggests that a daughter shall officiate in his stead ‘ I think that one soul suffices to pay this debt for ten thousand, if it come with good-will to the shrine ’ (497). When eternal laws are broken by men, the gods punish the breach, whether wilful or involuntary, but their ulti¬ mate judgment depends onjhejmtent. That thought is domin¬ ant in the Oedipus Coloneus. The contrast between physical blindness and inward vision is an under-note, in harmony with the higher distinction between the form of conduct and its spirit. The § 4 - The Oedipus whom we find at Colonus utters not a Oedipus word of S elf-reproach, except on one point; he regrets the excess play. of the former self-reproach which stung him into blinding himself. He has done nothing else that calls for repentance ; he has been the passive instrument of destiny. It would be a mistake to INTR OB UCTJON xxiii aim at bringing the play more into harmony with modern senti¬ ment by suffusing it in a mild and almost Christian radiance, as though Oedipus had been softened, chastened, morally purified by suffering. Suffering has, indeed, taught him endurance (arepy- €lv), and some degree of caution; he is also exalted in mind by a new sense of power; but he has not been softened. Anger, ‘which was ever his bane,’ blazes up in him as fiercely as ever; Creon rebukes him for it; his friends are only too painfully conscious of it. The unrestrained anger of an old man may easily be a very pitiful and deplorable spectacle; in order to be that, it need only be lost to justice and to generosity, to reason and to taste; but it requires the touch of a powerful dramatist to deal successfully with a subject so dangerously near to comedy, and to make a choleric old man tragic; Shakspeare has done it, with pathos of incomparable grasp and range; Sophocles, in a more limited way, has done it too. Through¬ out the scene with Polyneices there is a malign sublimity in the anger of the aged Oedipus ; it is profoundly in the spirit of the antique, and we imply a different standard if we condemn it as vindictive. The Erinys has no mercy for sins against kindred ; the man cannot pardon, because the Erinys acts through him. Oedipus at Colonus is a sacred person, but this character de¬ pends on his relation to the gods, and not on any inward holiness developed in him by a discipline of pain. Probably the chief danger which the Oedipus Coloneus runs with modern readers is from the sense of repulsion apt to be excited by this inexorable resentment of Oedipus towards his sons. It is not so when Lear cries— ‘No, you unnatural hags, I will have such revenges on you both, That all the world shall—I will do such things,— What they are yet, I know not; but they shall be The terrors of the earth. You think I’ll weep; No, I’ll not weep.’ Sophocles has left it possible for us to abhor the implacable father more than the heartless children. The ancient Greek spectator, however, would have been less likely to experience such a revulsion of sympathy. Nearer to the conditions ima- XXIV INTR OD UCTION. gined, he would more quickly feel all that was implied in the attitude of the sons at the moment when Oedipus was expelled from Thebes; his religious sense would demand a nemesis, while his ethical code would not require forgiveness of wrongs; and, lastly, he would feel that the implacability of Oedipus was itself a manifestation of the Fury which pursued the house. The divine §5. On the part of the gods there is nothing that can amend. p r0 perly be called tenderness 1 for Oedipus; we should not convey a true impression if we spoke of him as attaining to final pardon and peace, in the full sense which a Christian would attach to those words. The gods, who have vexed Oedipus from youth to age, make this amend to him,—that just before his death he is recognised by men as a mysteriously sacred person, who has the power to bequeath a blessing and a malison. They further provide that his departure out of his wretched life shall be painless, and such as to distinguish him from other men. But their attitude towards him is not that of a Pro¬ vidence which chastises men in love, for their good. They are the inscrutable powers who have had their will of a mortal. If such honour as they concede to him at the last is indeed the completion of a kindly purpose, it is announced only as the end of an arbitrary doom. If it is the crown of a salutary, though bitter, education, it appears only as the final justice (1567) prescribed by a divine sense of measure. In the fore¬ ground of the Oedipus Coloneus a weary wanderer is arriving at his goal; but the drama is only half appreciated if we neglect the action which occupies the background. While the old man finds rest, the hereditary curse on his family continues its work. At the very moment when he passes away, the Fury is busy with his sons. The total impression made by the play as a work of art depends essentially on the manner in which the scene of sacred peace at Colonus is brought into relief against the dark fortunes of Polyneices and Eteocles. The curse § 6. Here it becomes important to notice an innovation made on the v Sophocles. In the epic version of the story, as also in the versions adopted by Aeschylus and Euripides, Oedipus cursed his sons at Thebes, before the strife had broken out between sons. 1 efeow in 1662, and xctpis in 1752, refer merely to the painless death. INTR OD UCTION xxv them 1 . He doomed them to divide their heritage with the sword. Their subsequent quarrel was the direct consequence of their father’s curse. But, according to Sophocles, the curse had nothing to do with the quarrel. The strife which broke out between the sons was inspired by the evil genius of their race, and by their own sinful thoughts 2 . At that time Oedipus had uttered no imprecation. His curse was pronounced, after the breach be¬ tween them, because they had preferred their selfish ambitions v to the opportunity of recalling their father (421) 3 . Long before, when he was driven from Thebes (441), he had felt their apathy to be heartless; but he had uttered no curse then. There is a twofol^^rapiatic advantage in the modification thus introduced by Sophocles. First, the two sons no longer appear as helpless victims of fate; they have incurred moral blame, and are just objects of the paternal anger. Secondly, when Polyneices—on the eve of combat with his brother—appeals to Oedipus, the outraged father still holds the weapon with which to smite him. The curse descends at the supreme crisis, and with more terrible effect because it has been delayed. § 7. The secondary persons, like the hero, are best interpreted The other by the play itself; but one or two traits may be briefly noticed. characters ' The two scenes in which the removal of Oedipus is attempted are contrasted not merely in outward circumstance—Creon relying on armed force, while Polyneices is a solitary sup¬ pliant—but also in regard to the characters of the two visitors. It is idle to look for the Creon of the Tyrannies in the Creqii of the Coloneus: they are different men, and Sophocles has not cared to preserve even a semblance of identity. The Creon of the Tyrannies is marked by strong self-respect, and is essentially kind-hearted, though undemonstrative; the Creon of this play is a heartless and hypocritical villain. A well-meaning but wrong¬ headed martinet, such as the Creon of the Antigone , is a con¬ ceivable development of the Tyrannus Creon, but at least stands on a much higher level than the Creon of the Coloneus. Poly- neices^ is cold-hearted, selfish, and of somewhat coarse fibre, but he is sincere and straightforward; in the conversation with 1 See Introduction to the Oedipus Tyrannus , pp. xvi and xix. 2 See vv. 371, 421, 1299. 3 See note on v. 1375. xxvi INTRO D UCTION. Antigone he evinces real dignity and fortitude. In the part of Theseus, which might so easily have been commonplace, Sopho¬ cles has shown a fine touch ; this typical Athenian is more than a walking king; he is a soldier bred in the school of adversity, loyal to gods and men, perfect in courtesy, but stern at need. Comparing the representation of the two sisters in the Antigone with that given in this play, we may remark the tact with which the poet has abstained here from tingeing the character of Is- mene with anything like selfish timidity. At the end of the play, where the more passionate nature of the heroic Antigone manifests itself, Ismene is the sister whose calm common-sense is not overpowered by grief; but she grieves sincerely and re¬ mains, as she has been throughout, entirely loyal. Attitude A word should be added on the conduct of the Chorus in Choms regard to Oedipus. Before they know who he is, they regard him with horror as the man who has profaned the grove; but their feeling quickly changes to compassion on perceiving that he is blind, aged, and miserable. Then they learn his name, and wish to expel him because they conceive his presence to be a defilement. They next relent, not simply because he says that he brings benefits for Athens,—though they take account of that fact, which is itself a proof that he is at peace with the gods ,—but primarily because he is able to assure them that he is ‘ sacred and pious ’ (287). They then leave the matter to Theseus. Thus these elders of Colonus represent the conflict of two feel¬ ings which the situation might be supposed to arouse in the minds of ordinary Athenians,—fear of the gods, and compassion for human suffering,—the two qualities which Oedipus recog¬ nises as distinctly Athenian (260 n.). The Oedi- § 8. The connection of Oedipus with Colonus was no invention pus-myth Q f Sophocles. He found the local legend existing, and only nus.° ° gave it such a form as should harmonise it with his own treatment of the first chapter in the Oedipus-myth. It is unnecessary to suppose that, when he composed the Oedipus Tyrannus, he con¬ templated an Oedipus at Colonus. As a drama, the former is complete in itself; it is only as an expression of the myth that it is supplemented by the latter. INTRODUCTION. XXVll But why, it may be asked, should the King of Thebes have been connected by an ancient legend with this particular place in Attica ? The primary link was a cult of the Eumenides at Colonus, which must have been still older than the association of Oedipus with that spot. This cult was itself connected, as the play indicates, with the existence at or near Colonus of a rift or cavernous opening in the ground, supposed to communi¬ cate with the under-world. The worship of the Eumenides at Colonus was identical in spirit with their worship at the Areio- pagus, where a similar ‘descent to Hades’ was the physical origin. The ancient rigour which required that bloodshed, whether deliberate or not, should be expiated by blood, was expressed by the older idea of the Erinyes, the implacable pur¬ suers. The metamorphosis of the Erinyes into the Eumenides corresponds with a later and milder sense that blpodshed is / compatible with varying degrees of guilt, ranging from premedi¬ tated murder to homicide in self-defence or by accident. Athe¬ nian legend claimed that this transformation of the Avengers took place in Attica, and that the institution of the court on the Areiopagus marked the moment. The claim was a mythical expression of qualities which history attests in the Athenian character, and of which the Athenians themselves were conscious ** V" as distinguishing them from other Greeks. It was Athenian to temper the letter of the law with considerations of equity ( rov - meuces ;); to use clemency; to feel compassion (alSco^) for un¬ merited misfortune; to shelter the oppressed; to restrict the sphere of violence; and to sacrifice,—where no other Greeks did,—at the altar of Persuasion 1 . This character is signally im¬ pressed on the Oedipus Coloneus , and is personified in Theseus.v The first session of the tribunal on the Hill of Ares was, in Attic story, the first occasion on which this humane character asserted itself against a hitherto inflexible precedent. Orestes slew his mother to avenge his father, whom she had slain; and the Erinyes demanded his blood. He is tried, and acquitted,—but not by the Erinyes ; by Athene and her Athenian court. The Erinyes are the accusers, and Apollo is counsel for the prisoner. Then it is,— after the acquittal of Orestes,—that Athene’s gentle 1 Isocr. or. 15 § 249. XXV111 INTRODUCTION. pleading effects a change in the defeated Avengers 1 . They cease to be the Erinyes : they become the ‘ Benign ’ or 1 Majestic goddesses (‘ Eumenides,’ ‘ Semnae’), and are installed, as guar¬ dian deities of Attica, in a shrine beneath the Areiopagus. Henceforth they are symbols of the spirit which presided over the Attic criminal law of homicide (<£61/09),—so remarkable for its combination of the unbending religious view, in which blood¬ shed was always a pollution, with a finely graduated scale of moral guilt, and with ample provision for the exercise of cle¬ mency. Oedipus was a passive Orestes,—like him, the instrument of an inherited destiny, but, unlike him, a sufferer, not a doer; for his involuntary acts, as he could justly say, were in reality sufferings rather than deeds. The Eumenides of Colonus could not refuse to admit his plea, commended to them, as it was, by Apollo. His was a typical case for the display of their gentler attributes. And, as Greek religion was prone to associate the cult of deities with that of mortals in whom their power had been shown, it was natural that the Eumenides and Oedipus v should be honoured at the same place. A chapel which Pau- sanias saw at Colonus was dedicated jointly to Oedipus and Adrastus—a further illustration of this point. For Adrastus was another example of inevitable destiny tempered by divine equity; he shared in the Argive disasters at Thebes ; but he was personally innocent; and, alone of the chiefs, he survived. The grave § 9. The grave of Oedipus in Attic ground is to form a per- of ° edi - petual safeguard for Attica against invaders. It is interesting to ^ observe ancient traces of an exactly opposite feeling with regard to his resting-place. According to a Boeotian legend 2 , Oedipus died at Thebes, and his friends wished to bury him there; but 1 In the recent performance of the Eumenides by members of the University of Cambridge a beautiful feature was the expression of this gradual change. Dr Stan¬ ford’s music for the successive choral songs from v. 778 onwards interpreted each step of the transition from fierce rage to gentleness; and the acting of the Chorus was in unison with it throughout. We saw, and heard, the Erinyes becoming the Eumenides. 2 Schol. on 0 . C. 91, quoting Lysimachus of Alexandria, in the 13th book of his GTjpaiKa. This Lysimachus, best known as the author of a prose N6; INTR OD UCTION. xli be addressed with great effect. The general spirit of Greek forensic oratory makes it quite intelligible that a celebrated dramatist should have vindicated his sanity in the manner sup¬ posed. The true ground for doubt is of another kind. It Its proba- appears that an arraignment of the aged Sophocles, by his ble ongin ' son Iophon, before a court of his clansmen (phratores), had furnished a scene to a contemporary comedy 1 ; and it is highly probable that the comic poet’s invention—founded possibly on gossip about differences between Sophocles and his sons —was the origin of the story. This inference is slightly con¬ firmed by the words which, according to one account, Sophocles used in the law-court: et p,ev etpu ^cxpo/cXps, ov 7rapcuf)povd5 ' el Se 7 rapafypovw, ovk elpX 'tocfiorcXr)?. That has the ring of the Old Comedy 2 . The words are quoted in the anonymous Life of Sophocles as being recorded by Satyrus, a Peripatetic who lived about 200 B.C., and left a collection of biographies. 1 The passage which shows this is in the anonymous Bfos;—< peperaL Si /cat irapa iroWols r] irp'os tov viov 'lcxpCovTCL yevop-ivij avrcp 8 Lkt] 7 rote, fyuv yap e/c p.iv Xi/co- pi8os SiKvcovlas ’Aplaruva, tov e/c roi/ro v yevbp.evov iraiSa 'LocpoK.Xia irXiov earepyev. Kal iroTe ev SpapLan eltrrjyaye tov 'locpuvra avT(p pdropes. Hermann conjectured, Kal iroTe ’A purToepavrjs ev Apa/j.aaiv ,—Aristophanes having written a play called Apa/tara, or rather two, unless the A pa/xara 77 KivTavpos and Apct^ara p Nfo/ 3 os were only different editions of the same. Whoever the comic poet was, his purpose towards Sophocles was bene¬ volent, as the phratores censured Iophon. This tone, at least, is quite consistent with the conjecture that the poet was Aristophanes (cp. Ran. 79). Just after the death of Sophocles, Phrynichus wrote of him as one whose happiness had been unclouded to the very end—/caX cos 8 ’ ereXet/TT/o-’, ovSiv uirop,elvas KaKov. There is some force in Schneidewin’s remark that this would be strange if the poet’s last days had been troubled by such a scandal as the supposed trial. 2 I need scarcely point out how easily the words could be made into a pair of comic trimeters, e. g. el p.iv Ho(poK\er]s dpU, irapacppovo'ipC av ov' | el 8’ av irapacppovu, 2oeC ?] d(f} 7 ](r L. dieter CV {sic.) That is:—‘The first hand wrote drjo-. The diorthotes made this into ac^eio-.’ Thus by ‘L’ Prof. Campbell denotes either (1) that which the first hand originally wrote,—where this is certain, and no trace of correction appears: or (2) when a correction has been made, that which the first hand may be conjectured (however doubtfully) to have originally written; as in both the examples given above. By ‘L’ I mean always the reading which the Laur. ms. now has. If there is reason to think that this reading has been altered from some other, I state this; adding, where there are sufficient grounds, whether the alteration has been made by the first hand,—by the dior¬ thotes (‘S’),—or by a later hand. In regard to the hands later than the diorthotes, Prof. Campbell uses C 3 , C 4 , C 5 for hands of the 12th cent.: C 6 for the 13th or 14th; C 7 for the 14th or 15th; C° for the 15th or 16th. I do not, as a rule, attempt to distinguish the later hands with this precision, believing (and here I am supported by Mr Thompson’s authority) that the dis¬ tinction must often be very doubtful; and further that, if it were always possible, it would not often be important, seeing how small is the value which can be attached to most of these later corrections. I distinguish, as a rule, only (1) L, (2) S, (3) later hands,—with a rough indication of probable date, if, in a particular case, it seems at once safe and de¬ sirable. § 3. In the second part of the Introduction to the facsimile of L I have concisely stated some reasons for holding that L is not the sole source of our mss., though it is far the best, and may properly be de¬ scribed as the basis of textual criticism for Sophocles. This play was one of those which were less often copied, and in no one of the seven, perhaps, is the superiority of L more apparent. Among the other mss. of this play which possess comparative importance, two groups may be broadly distinguished. One group consists of those .mss. which, so MANUSCRIPTS. xlix far as this play is concerned, are in nearer general agreement with L. Of these the chief is A, cod. 2712 in the National Library of Paris (13th cent.). At the head of the other group is B, cod. 2787 ib. (ascribed to the 15th cent.); and within this second group, again, a special character belongs to T (cod. 2711, it., 15th cent.), as representing the recension of Demetrius Triclinius (14th cent.). These mss. I have myself collated. The readings of six other mss. are recorded by Elmsley in his edition of this play; though, as he truly says, their aid is here of little moment to those who have the testimony of the four named above, L, A, B, and T. Of these six, four may be referred to my first group, and two to the second. To the first, or L, group belong the following:—(1) F, cod. 2886 in the National Library at Paris (late 15th cent.), derived immediately from L. It usually adopts the corrections of the diorthotes. (2) R, cod. 34 in the Riccardian Library at Florence. [It has sometimes been ascribed to the 14th cent.; but is pronounced to be of the 16th by Mr P. N. Pappageorgius, in his tractate ‘ Codex Laurentianus von Sophokles und eine neue Kollation in Scholientexte,’ Leipzig, Teubner, 1883.] This ms. is nearly akin to A. (3) R 2 , cod. 77 ib. (usually said to be of the 15th cent., but, according to Pappageorgius, /. c., not older than the 17th). This breaks off at the end of v. 853. (4) L 2 , cod. 31. 10 in the Laurentian Library at Florence 14th cent.), characterised by Elmsley, not without reason, as ‘mendosissimus.’ To the second, or B, group belong the following:—(5) Vat., cod. Pal. 287 in the Vatican Library (14th cent.). (6) Farm, cod. 11. F. 34 in the National Library at Naples (15th cent.). It is in nearest agree¬ ment with T, having the readings of Triclinius. Of these mss., Elmsley had himself collated R, R 2 , L 2 : for F, he refers to a collation by Faehsi, and for Vat., to one by Amati. I do not know whether he had himself inspected Farn. It was a question for me whether, in this edition, his report of these six minor mss. should be given. I decided to give it, since, though their readings have little or no independent worth for the text of the play, they at least serve to illustrate the relations which exist between different mss. or groups of mss. Whatever does this, is so far a con¬ tribution to our means for the study of Sophocles generally, and in this instance it could be secured without appreciable sacrifice of space. In a few places there are references to V 2 , cod. 467 in the Library of St Mark’s at Venice (probably of the 14th cent.), which belongs to the second group, being nearly akin to Vat; also to V 3 , cod. 616 ib 1 INTERPOLA TION Supposed interpola¬ tions. (14th cent.), which belongs to the first group: these are from my own notes. § 4. It is allowed on all hands that our traditional texts of the Attic dramatists have been interpolated, here and there, with some alien verses or parts of verses. The text of Sophocles has certainly not been wholly exempt from such intrusions, though it has suffered much less than that of Euripides. This play furnishes some examples in a corrupt part of the last kommos (see, eg., on 1715 f., 1747)- Verse 438, again, is erroneously repeated in L after v. 769,—showing how a misleading recollection of a similar context could operate. But there has been a tendency in much of recent criticism to suspect, to bracket, or to expel verses, as spurious, on grounds which are often wholly inade¬ quate, and are sometimes even absurd. In this play upwards of ninety verses have been thus suspected or condemned by different critics, — without counting that part of the last kommos (1689 — 1747) in which it is certain that the text has been disturbed. It is instructive to consider this list. 28 and 29 made into one verse, thus— aXX’ iurl p. 7 ]u' 7rA.as yap avSpa vipv opco — because Ant. ought not to say 1 this man’ (r 6 v 8 e), but man’ (Nauck).—75 and 76 made into one verse (Nauck). See cr. n. — 83. Suspected as jejune (Nauck).— 95. Rejected, because at 1474 Ant. does not seem to know that thunder was to be the sign (Wecklein). — 237 — 257. Rejected by Meineke and Wecklein, in agreement with some ancient critics. See n. on 237. — 299 — 307. Rejected by Wecklein, Hirzel having condemned 301 — 304. See n. on 299.—337—343. Rejected by Meineke, after A. Scholl, because (a) the reference to Egypt is unsuitable to Oedipus, (b) Kar oTkov oiKovpeiv — acpbpv closely followed by a(p &—and vouov , to mark an ‘irrational syllable,’ i.e. one bearing a metrical value to which its proper time-value does not entitle it; viz. ^ for -, or - for vy. Thus ipywv means that the word serves as a choree, - not as a spondee, —. (3) instead of -v^^, when a dactyl (then called ‘cyclic’) serves for a choree, - ^. (4) o), written over two short syllables (as napd), when they have the value only of one short. * The second volume of his work, ‘ Die Kunstformen der Griechischen Poesie und ihre Bedeutung,’ of which the ‘ Griechische Metrik ’ forms the fourth volume. Metres used in this play. lviii METRICAL ANALYSIS. The last syllable of a verse is common (a8tac^>opos, anceps). Schmidt’s practice is to mark it ^ or — according to the metre : e.g. Ipy&v, if the word represents a choree, or epyd, if a spondee. Pauses. At the end of a verse, a marks a pause equal to v/, and A a pause equal to The anacrusis of a verse (the part preliminary to its regular metre) is marked off by three dots placed vertically, | The kinds of metre used are few in number, though they occur in various combinations. i. Logaoedic, or prose-verse (XoyaotStKo?), was the name given by ancient metrists to a kind of measure which seemed to them something intermediate between verse and prose, owing to its apparent irregularity. Its essential elements are the choree, — and the cyclic dactyl, metrically equivalent to a choree, v^. Take these words :— Strengthen our \ hands, thou | Lord of | battles. This is a ‘ logaoedic ’ verse of 4 feet (or tetrapody). If * Oh* were prefixed to ‘ strengthen ,’ it would represent an ‘anacrusis,’ or prelude to the regular measure. Such a verse was called ‘ Glyconic ,’ from a lyric poet Glycon, who used it. A dactyl comes first; then three chorees: -w | — ^ | — ^ | — But the dactyl might also stand second, as : Lightly, | merrily, \ sped the \ mornings: or, third, as : Lost one, | footstep \ never re | turning. According to the place of the dactyl, the verse was called a First, Second, or Third Glyconic. In this play, the Second Glyconic (with anacrusis) is the main theme of the Parodos from 117 as far as 206 (omitting the anapaests); of the First Stasimon (668 —719); and of the Third Stasimon from 1211 to 1248. It also occurs elsewhere in combination with other forms of logaoedic verse, shorter or longer. Of these other forms, the most important is the verse of 3 feet (or tripody), called ‘ Pherecratic ’ from Pherecrates, a poet of the Old Comedy. It is merely the Glyconic shortened by one foot, and is called ‘ First ’ or ‘ Second ’ according as the dactyl comes first or second : so that this is a ‘ First ’ Pherecratic,— Hark to the | cry re\sounding. METRICAL ANALYSIS. lix We have this combined with the Second Glyconic in the opening of the Fourth Stasimon (1556 ff.). Elsewhere in the play we find logaoedic verses twice as long as this, i.e. hexapodies. They are com¬ bined with the tetrapody, or Glyconic verse, in the epode to the Third Stasimon (1239 ff.), and with the tripody, or Pherecratic, in the kommos at vv. 510 ff. 2. Dochmiacs occur in vv. 833—843 = 876—886, and in parts of the kommos, 1447—1499. In the following line, let ‘ serfs ’ and ‘ wrongs ’ be pronounced with as much stress as the second syllable of ‘rebel' and of ‘ resent ’:— Rebel! Serfs, rebel! \ Resent wrongs so dire. The first three words form one ‘ dochmiac ’ measure; the last four, another; and the whole line is a ‘ dochmiac dimeter,’ written ^ \ — -, v|| — | - a ||. The comma marks the usual caesura, which is preserved in our example. The elements of the dochmiac were thus the bacchius, —equal to 5 shorts, and the (shortened) choree, -, equal to 2 shorts. It was a joining of odd and even. No other such combination of unequal measures was used by the Greeks. The name Soxfjuos, ‘ slanting ,’ ‘ oblique ,’ expressed the resulting effect by a metaphor. It was as if the rhythm diverged side-ways from the straight course. The varieties of the dochmiac arose chiefly from resolving one of the long syllables into two shorts; either with, or without, the further sub¬ stitution of an ‘irrational’ long for a short in the anacrusis, or in the short syllable of the bacchius. 3. The Ionic verse of two feet (dipody) occurs in the Parodos (as v. 214 tIkvov, a>/xoi, tl yeytoi/w;). The Ionic measure is — ^ vy. Without anacrusis (^ ^), it is called ionicus a maiore : with anacrusis, ionicus a minore . Here the Ionic dipody has anacrusis, and should be written ^ ^ : — N^v^|-A ||: To the lull-tops , to the valleys. 4. Other measures used in the lyrics of this play are dactylic (- ^ T), choreic or trochaic (—^), iambic (^-), in various lengths. The only point which calls for notice is the use of the rapid dactylic tetrapody to express agitated entreaty (Parodos, 241 ff.). Anapaests of the ordinary type occur in the Parodos and at the close. In the metrical schemes which are subjoined, the kind of metre used is stated at the beginning of each series of verses, and the scanning of every verse is shown. lx METRICAL ANALYSIS. Rhythm. —The diagrams. Rhythm is measured movement. It is the part of rhythm to arrange the materials furnished by metre in such a way that the whole shall please the ear. The diagrams placed after the metrical schemes are given here, as by Dr Schmidt, in order to show how the verses are rhythmically put together. It is always possible, of course, to describe in words how a poetical couplet, stanza, or other series is constructed. But time is saved if, instead of verbal descriptions, we can use pictures, which show the structure at a glance. Dr Schmidt’s diagrams are merely such pictures. They form a graphic short-hand, of a simple kind. In the two verses, Willows whiten, aspens quiver, Little breezes dusk and shiver, it is plain that each verse is one rhythmical whole. If we wrote the two verses as one verse, a complete rhythm would still end at the word ‘quiver.’ Each of these verses contains four chorees, being a trochaic dimeter. The diagram to express these facts would be Each verse is here a rhythmical whole (or ‘ sentence ’) of 4 feet. And the first rhythmical sentence corresponds to the second. The dots mark the beginning and end of a verse. The curve marks the correspondence. Again: Now let us sing, long live the King, || and Gilpin, long live he; || And when he next doth ride abroad, || may I be there to see. ]J Whether these verses are written as two, or as four, it is equally evident that they contain four rhythmical wholes or ‘ sentences,’ the 1 st and 2nd answering respectively to the 3rd and 4th. The 1st and 3rd contain four feet each; the 2nd and 4th, three. The diagram for this would be 4 3 • 4 3 The curve on the left shows the corre¬ spondence of the two groups. The curves on the right show the correspondence of single 4 sentences.’ All rhythmical periods belong to one or other of these two types. That is, the period is formed either by a single rhythmical sentence ! answering to another, as in the first example; or by a group answering 1 METRICAL ANALYSIS. lxi to another, as in the second. A period of the first kind is called by Schmidt ‘stichic’ (from crrix°s, a verse): of the second, ‘palinodic,’ because a group or series recurs. The variations on these two simple types are easily understood. In a stanza like this,— Moreover, something is or seems That touches me with mystic gleams Like glimpses of forgotten dreams, each verse is one rhythmical whole. The period is ‘ stichic,’ like the first example, only it is repeated; and would be written Similarly, a group of rhythmical sentences may recur more than once, making a repeated palinodic period. In some stanzas, again, the first verse answers to the fourth, the second to the third. When the order of correspondence is thus inverted, the period is antithetic. Such a period is seen in diagram II. for the First Strophe of the Parodos. There we have four groups of verses corresponding to each other in an inverted order, as the curves on the left show. Within these groups, single verses or parts of verses correspond in a regular order, as the curves on the right show. If a rhythmical sentence introduces a rhythmical period without be¬ longing to it, it is called a 7rpou)Sos, prelude : or, if it closes it, an e7noSos, epode, or postlude. Similarly a period may be grouped round an isolated rhythmical sentence, which is then called the /xeo-wSo?, ‘ mesode.’ In the diagrams, a prelude or epode is marked by the abbreviation np. or err. A mesode does not need to be specially marked, since it can always be recognised by the simple fact that it forms the central point. (See First Stasimon, Second Strophe, diagrams I., II., III., V.) lxii METRICAL ANALYSIS. y I. Parodos, vv. 117—253. First Strophe. —Logaoedic. The Second Glyconic (seen in v. 3) is the main theme. I., II., denote the First and Second Rhythmical Periods. The sign || marks the end of a Rhythmical Sentence; J marks that of a Period. > — vy — I. I. op ai a rts ap | rjv | irov vai | ei A at aXa | uv | op.p.ar | ojp 2 . 7 70V KVptL — CKTOTTL 09 L_ 1 _ — 1 . 7rpoa • Sep* ou | Acvcrcre | vtv A || aXX • ov | p.ap | ep 7 W 1 01 > L_ 1 _ — 2 . 7rpoa • TTtvO | ov | 7 raj/Ta^ | V A II irpod • dr](r | as | raod ap \ as vy L_ — 3 . 7rA.av j aT | a9 A || 7rep • | yap 1 _ ^ V-/ — V-/ 4 . 7 rXai/ *• aT | a9 T£9 0 | 7 r pec/3 VS | ovS || eyyojp | 09 7r poore/3 | 7rep | V 1 aXX tva r^5 ep a || (pdeyKTCp | pLT] TpoTea 1 - v/ *- — W — — v-/ — a yap | ovk || ai/ 7T0T | ao-rt /?€9 | aAo’09 | €9 A II 77 s vair | et || 7T0t a 1 €Ptl Kad | vdpos | ov > V-/ ^ — vy 1 _ , ^ — V_y _ — 5 . Tav 8 a | p.aip.aKeT | ay K°p | ay || a9 rpepoo | p.ev Xey j eiy | Kat A II KpaTTJp p,ei\cxi | ojp TOT OOP || pevpoarL | avPTpex “ 1 TOJP to — - W — — L_ 6 . napa • p.€t/3op. | €dO a | Sep/CT 009 a || 00 v | oo9 aAoy | (09 TO | ra.9 Tra.pLpt.op | eo 0oX 1 «£ 1 at /ter || a | arad anro | (3a6i | 7T0XX — > Kj - - evefrap. I OV CTTOp.a j cfipOVTiS | 09 A || a /ceX | evdos ep \ arv | a METRICAL ANALYSIS. lxiii > L_ — — > V — 1 _ _ 7. t evr es Ta8e WV TIV 1 V K II €tV (/> 0 O ovSev OVT k\v ecs co 7 roXu pox^ a Xar || a \oyov ec TLV l 01a ecs 8. ov ey • to Aevaa | wv 7rept | irav ov | 7rto A || trpos e/A • av Xecrx \ av a^ar \ cov air o | /3as A a> —v_> — > — > — 9. Swap, | at rep,ev | os yvtov | at 7 rov | /xot A || cva • Traci vop. \ os cov | ec irpocrd | ev 5 to *— 10. 7TOT6 | Vat | €t A J] a7rep | vk \ ov Second Strophe.— Logaoedic. 1. 2. — > OVTOL | fLY}7T0T€ | O* €K || TtOvS eSpaV | (OV p.rjKCTi | rov5 || avTOirerp | ov — to — I— — ovv crt cos aXts — to t 7 rpo( 3 t | / 3 a£e | /covp | a A w Xexpc I 0S767T | atcp | ov avrov •> CT OUT > €T ead fiaivc | 7 roper | to A cos ate | ou | ecs I_ to yepov | ot/c || ovTa ns (3r]p,aTos \ e£ || to 7ro5a l_ _ a£ | et A /eXcv | 77 s > ——v^/ - 3. 7ropcr | <0 av yap | at | cts A Xa | os (3paxvs \ ok\ci.(t | as lxiv METRICAL ANALYSIS. WWW —w w — W I - III. 7 rarep e/x \ ov rod ev | rjavx | IV. I. €7rco fJLaV € 7 T€ | 0)8 a fxavp II V K(J) ^ 1 yepaov I « 1 a 00 pa | aov II 7 TpOxXlV | — av - > — — ■2. oo/xol | Svacppovos | ar | as A ]] The words of the strophe are lost. Schmidt supplies 01 . oi/xoi rip xaxovoTfxip. — > — — — I. ToXfJLCL | £eivos € 7 T | L i fa | 77s A || co rXap wv ore | vvv X«^l — > -v ^ - — 2 . 0) rXa/x | wv 0 Tt | KCU 7 ToX 1 t? A II avdaa I OV TLS e | v s f 3 por I 03 V W 'w' ^ V-/ — — 3 - TC • Tpocfjev a | (fn\ov a 7 r | OCTTVy | €LV rtcr | 0 TToXv irovos ay 61 TLV | av V-/ - L_ — 4- kcu TO cf)i\ | ov aefi | ecrO | at A ] aov irarpid | ex irvO | oip | av I. • II • III. • 3 \ 4 4 V 4 4 3 > • 3 = C7r - IV. 4 4 4 = €7r. After the Second Strophe follows the third system of Anapaests; 188 dye vvv —191 iroXepoQifxev. After the Second Antistrophe, from 207 (c 3 £ 4 voi, diroTToXis) to the end of the Parodos, the correspondence of Strophe and Antistrophe ceases. The verses are avo/xoLoarpoopa. In some editions the term ewipdos is applied to them; but, as Schmidt points out (Gr. Metrik p. 451), this is erroneous, as the absence of unity is enough to show. The dvopoLoarpoopa fall into six sections, each divided into rhythmical periods. The rhythms adopted in the successive sections are varied with masterly skill, according to the emotion which each part interprets. METRICAL ANALYSIS. lxv Anomoiostropha. First Section. —Logaoedic. \J \J ^ — V-/ - KJ - 1. to • £evoi ai t | otttoXls | aXXa | /xr] || rt ro8 air | evve7r | €19 yep \ ov A > — V ^ - \y - ■ ■ —^ ^ ^ 2 . fir] • /x?7 p. a vep | r) tls | eipx | /x^S || e£erao- | >79 7rep | a par j evoov ]] 4 \ 4 ji (A Second Section. —Ionic. \J \J — — vy vy-, vy vy — — \J — — 1. TL ToS • aiva (fivo-LS | avSa re/cvov || (o/xoi tl ye | yoovo) A yy vy — “ V V 1 ^ vy vy — — ^ V 11 2. nvo9 • ei o-7rep/xaro9 | w £eve || <£wvei 7rarpo | #ev A D ,h I Third Section. —Logaoedic. KJ KJ - I . wfiOL ey | to tl ira9 | to | tckvov ep \ ov A vy vy — vy vy — vy vy I—I — 2 . Aey € 7 r • et 7 rep eir | ecr^ara | /?aiv | €19 A ~^ vy I — u v v — 3. aAA epw | ov yap e\ | to | KaraKpvcf) | av A luf — W V — V U I - 1 — 4. /xa/cpa • peXXeTOv | aXXa ra% | tip | e A w w — 5. Aatou | icttc rtv | w | tov 6 | ov A Vy Vy “ v w — vy vy ^1 — 6. to re • AafiSa klS | av yevo9 | w | Zev A vy vy —vy vy ^- vy vy vy — 7- a#A.iov | OiSnroS | av | cv yap oS | ei A || vyvy — w ^ — vy vy I—I — 8. Seo 9 : inhere | prjSev orr | av8 | a> A H lxvi METRICAL ANALYSIS. ]. 5 -a logaoedic verse of 5 feet a. 4, an anapaestic verse of 4 feet. Fourth Section .—A napaestic. 1. 1 | <0 0) | (o 8 vcr | p.opos id | w A 2. 6 vyar • cp rt 7roT | avrcKa | /cupo- | et A 3 . c£ • <0 7ropcr | to /3aiv | ctc x^P | a? A — v_/ W ^^ — 4. a 8 V7t • co-^co j 7rot Kara | Or) V-/ a-n-ar | a is erep | ais erep | a A __ 'W>'w' - - W W - V. 7 rapa | /3aWopLtv j a 7rovov | on X a P tv ! aj/Tt ^ I wo ' tl/ e X I €t,/ A 11 — V^«w< — ^ v -' w V-/ _ crn 8e ; rwv8 e8pav | a>y ttolXlv || €kto7tos | avOvs a | opp,os ep, | as A ^ ^ ^ — w - III. x^ ovo? "• €K $°P e I M T/ ' ^P I a XP € ! 0<; A ^1 — w — ^- — cp, | a 7roX | ei 7r poa | ai^ | 17 s A H I. METRICAL ANALYSIS. ii. (;. hi. lxvii 4 4 Sixth Section. —I. Dactylic. II. Logaoedic. _ ^ „ LJ L_ ^ _ I. I. 0 ) icvoi | aiS j 0 (f)f 30 V | €9 7T V-/ — vy vy — vy >y — 2. aAA €7r I et yep a | ov irarep | a /\ — Vy Vy — — — — 3. rovS epov | ovk ave | TXar epy J 'w' - - - W 7 - 7raTpo 9 D7r | ep tot; | p,ov povov | avropai \ w — y~/ — w w 8 . avTopat | ovk aXa | 019 7 rpocrop j copcva || v-< - v—W 9. oppa o"ov | oppaaiv | C09 rt9 ac/> | atparos “ ^ ^ — vj vj — O vj — w 10. vpeTep | ov 7 rpoav | eio-a rov | aOXtov || — w vy — vy vy — uw 11. at 8 ov 9 | Kvpcrcu ev | vppi yap | (09 $ea> ^ V - V/V-' — w w 12. KtipeOa | rXapoves | aXA. itc j vevcraTe || - ^ LJ L_ ^ _ 13* “rav aSoK j rjT j ov ^ap | iv /\ II *■ U W — — w ^ 14* 7 rpo 9 o- oti | ctol cfnXov | ck creOev \ avropac — ^ >_/ — vy vy — vy vy — vy vy r 5* V) tckvov | 77 Ae>^09 | Tj xpeos | V $€09 ]1 ^ vy “ I. I. ov yap t8 “vy vy — vy — | 019 av a$p I COV /3por | 0)1/ A ^^ — 2 . 00 T 19 av | €l | $€09 ay I OL A || Vy — ^ l- - 3* tK vy — O) v 1 2. op • 0)9 8 epap | at 7 tv 6 j eau | at A ]] tovt : cov 8 av6 | acperov | ov8 | ev II. I. Tt aXX > 2. raq KOLK TOVT | O A es | ti SetA j at | ag a-7rop | ov av | eta | aq A p | p evv | q ttoXis \ ov8ev \ c8p iv 3 - aX y yap > 4- M : ^ : > 5- Ta? 5o(t 6. TO ; CO ! ySovos | a £vv | ccrr | a 9 A WJ' ej/e I 8-rjaev | ar | a 7rpo9 £ 1 _ 1 _ —W ^y — w l_ — 7- XP??£ : 00 | | opOov ax | ovap ax | ova at A || w : &iv | airr at 5e 5o | e£ ep | ov 1 > _ > . • • • 3 CO ptot arep£ | OV tK€T J €V | o) A || 7TC0S • 07ys 7 ratS | e Svo 8 | ar 1 «■ 9. (f)ev | cf)€V A Zeu co METRICAL ANALYSIS. lxix — —V ^ I ~ ! ■ _ io. 7 t€l 6 : ov Kay | oo yap oa \ ov crv \ 7 rpocr | Xf'V^ | ets A U fiarp • os kolv | as axe | fiXaoTov | co 5 J iv | os Second Strophe.— Iambic. ■> I. crat r \ CIO- ap | airoyov | 01 re | kcu kolv || at ye | 7ra rpos a | SeA<£e | at A || Swt i ave \ tl yap e |0oo0o^| ov tl || rovro | n 8 e6e\ | eis pad \ eiv — 1_ - — ^ — w — v_/ — 2. t • CD 6 1 w 1 Srjra 1 ^P l II (ov y C7T | Lcrrpocf) | at xaK | cov A xarp | os 7ra | 7rat | Sevrep | a^ e || xaiaas | exi voa | poct | oj> V-/ v_/ — __ I. C • 7T a0€S c | TraOov a | Aao-r c^ 1 etI/ A || e • Kave s e Kavov 1 €l 8e | pLOL — V-/ — W ^ - 2. c • pe£as 1 OV/C € | pe^a | rt yap e | Se£ap, | rjv A II TL • TOVTO 1 7T/30S 5i/C | as TL | rt 7ap £7 | co eppaa \ co — 0) — (1) — (0 — CO 3. Scopov 0 | p.r)TTOT cy | to raAa | KapSto? || /cat 7ap at< 1 00$ etpov | ei )cr ep ax \ LoXeaav > ^ l— - 4. C7r j ax^cA | rjcras | 7roAeos | e£eA | ecr6 | at A ]] vop. •

I. aianr \ ov {(ve | TacrSe | X »P II ik | ov ra Kpar | urra | yas «r | avA | a A daXXei 5 1 oi-pan | M wr | ajp- II as o | /taXX./Sarp |vs/car| VW I a " ei > 2. TOV vapK > 3. 6 afx Xpw > 4 . TOV K 7](p — » ~* —v v apy | rjTa Ko\ | covov | ev 0 || a Aty | eta fuv | vpcr | at A tcrcr | os (xeya\ | cuv 6 e | cuv || ap X cu | ov arecpav | u/i o | re i£ | ovcra fuaX | tor a | rjS || ov X W I ats V7r0 I P a(T(T I at5 A avy | 77s KpoKOS | ovd a \ virv\\ ol k P 7 )V | at fuvvd | ow | t I_ w 1 - — > ^ — v-' — otv I 0)7 rov €X I ovcra | kl La | ov vop.a8 | es pe | edp il wv aXk | 3. 7 ]\ viaa > kj v-/ | lov av I ercu a cuev 67r — rjvepL KrjpcLT rjfJLCLT —w \y — w 6. X ei/xcov | cov tv o | /3aK X i | cot || as a | et Ato | vvao? arepvovx |ov% 0 ovos| ov 5 e | Move'll av X °P | ol viv air | earvy — OV T€ (f) (TW | — ep./ 3 ar -naav — W 7 TaVTOV 0 /xPpip ev | et A ov 5 I a > 7. 0€at? Xpva afXCpLiroX avios - vy cov tl 6 A(ppo8 I— _ 77V | at? A U it | a METRICAL ANALYSIS. lxxi Second Strophe. —Logaoedic,—the Second Glyconic being now varied by other logaoedic sentences, of 3, 6, or 2 feet. Note the contrast between the numerous small periods here, and the one great period of the First Strophe. I. — > € ovb ev | ra peyaA. | a || AcoptSt | vacr | a> IIeA. 07 r | os || 7ra>7rore | f3\ — W I. A 1. yAau/cas | 7rat Sorpoef) | ou | cfivWov eA | at | as A nnroicr | lv tov clk | ecrr | rjpa %aX | ti> | ov '~/vy 1 2. to • pev rts irpwr ; atcrt I— I_ _ , ou | veapos rater | 5e /cTta ouSe as a W yvi a A ]] ats crui/ 1 vat | tov aAt J cocr |j et X e P L I 7r€ P v kukA. a 5 | ev 177pe7-^tos | e/c ||7ra7\a\t a Xepat Trap \ airTop,ev | a 7 rXar os A a — > I. I. Aeucrcret | vtv popt | ou At J os A 0pwcr/cei | rtof e/car | opirod (J)V — > 2. y\avK | a)7rts A# | av | a A H N^p^S | wj/ a/coX | ovO | os L ' 11. ; hi. k 3 ' 0 4 J 4 IV. 6 \ i) V. VI. 4 4 lxxii METRICAL ANALYSIS. IV. Lyrics* in vv. 833—843 = 876—886.—Dochmiac. I. I. I L L-J ^ - O) 7ToA I (S A co ra\ | as w - - 2. Tt : Spas CO £ey I OVK acf) || ^trets ra^ ocr • oy X?7/x ex | uv acp || i kov £ey - , W W W — W — eis / 3 aa- |j ayoy et ^ep | coy A || ec ra || 5e do/ceis tcX | ety > — - w —, w w — W — 3. etpy : on cron pey | ov ra || Se ye pcopey | ov A U 5 o/c • w ray 5 ap | ovtcer || i vep .co 7roX | cy [Here follow four iambic trimeters, 837—840, =880—883.] ^ - - w - II. 1. 7rpo : / 3 a 0 coSe | / 3 ar€ || ( 3 ar eyro7r | ot A |] t | co 7ras Xe | cos 1 || co yas irpo \ p.01 2. 7roX • ts eyaipeT | at 7roA || ter epa cr#ey | ec A || fxo\ • ere croy ra% | « ptoX || er eirei irep | ay W — 3. 7rpo ; fiaO coSe | pot A || 7 rep • cocr oc 5 e | I. dochm. idochm. 'dochm. dochm. j idochm. Idochm. II. idochm. \ (dochm. \] (dochm./) (dochm. / dochm. = eV. * Schmidt calls this lyric passage simply ‘ Wechselgesang.’ It is not a /copc/tih in the proper sense (cp. n. on 833). METRICAL ANALYSIS. lxxiii V. Second Stasimon, vv. 1044—1095. First Strophe.— Dactylic. — — I. et • 77 v 0 O 1 | Sal | cov A 7) • 7 rou top ecp | eairep | ov 2 . a vSp | (ov ra^ €7r | LCTTpOcf) at A || 7 rerp • as p «paS | os 7reX | COC T — — v-/ O L-vp — 3- TOV ; ^aA.Ko/^0 | av Ap 1 *7 " A 11 Ot • anSos | r ets pop, | OP 1 1 . | 1 - OVCTiV | — — - -* 77 7 rpos | ITi>0t | at? 77 — V-/ W || A.ap, 7 racrtv | a/cTat? | 7 TtoX 1 onrtp 77 pt/x 0 | app-ar | ots (pevy || opres a//. tXXats > L-vp LJ — VP — — L- VP — 2 . ov • 7TOTVL | at | creptva TlO rjvovvr || Tat tcA. 1 V X 11 aX j wcrer at | Setpos 0 | irpoax^p || cop Ap 1 V* — L_ w — — [_ vp LJ 1— VP 1— ^ 1 . Ova t 1 Ot(TLV | (OV ' Kat | Xpvcre | a || kAt)<; €7 r | 1 y\(oaa j a. | Se tp • a 5 e | QrjaeiS \ ap a/cp | a || 7ras 7 ap | aarpaxr \ et x<*X | lvo s l- VP - - 1— VP — — LJ 2. irpoaiToX cov Eu | p-oXttlS | av ev# II oifi | 7racra 5 oppaT | at KaQ | eta apt || 7TI//CT | V-/ V-/ — - WW LJ LJ L_ 77pt I a (TTOfu , LJ COP 3 . ©Tycrea | /cat | ra? | SicrroA. || on? a \ SfxrjTas a \ SeX(ji | as A || av tl I /tcocrtp Ad ap,/3acrts | ot | Tap | arm I—1 I—1 I— w - - 4. avr | apK | et ra^ | ep,/xt£ || etv /?o | a /cat | top | ttoptl | op 7 at || a o% | op ap ap todctS apa | ^c opovs H Peas 0 iXop viov I. J i) II. Ill* * Period I. is here given as by Schmidt. But in v. 1054 he reads opefrav | eypepaxa-v (with Gleditsch), instead of the ms. tov eype- liax&v | 0r]T OVCTLV ws A || iravr LJ lj L-v, — 2. 7rpo | [Avar | at t |< o 07rr | a | Zev vop | OtS - L_ w [_] LJ _ 3* yi/(op, ; a ra^ | avr ao- | eiv A H % yas • raade | | ovx | ots > l— ^ _ _ t-v-/- l- V, — — 1 _ — II. i. rav • Seiva | rXacrai/ | 8eti/aS | evpova || crav 7 rpo<; | av0atp, | (01/ 7ra0 | II adev • et Vi | VLKe t cp tov | evayp || ov reX | et w 1— w 1—1 — v-/- 1— ^ — — L- — 2. reX • a reX 1 €t 1 Zeus Tt kolt | ap,ap || p,avns | etp. ecr0X | cot/ ay | (01/(01/ H eX | as Kvp(r || atp, ai/ | w0 ay | (01/(01/ || to/a/7ro5 | toi> e\a0 | wp errepy || to 5t7rX | as ap | wyas > LJ 1—1 l- W LJ — 3- at • cap | yj(T | atra | TOVp-OV | O/X/X | F =1 |< fi oX • e«/ | 79 | rq, 5 e | /cat 7roX | it | ats METRICAL ANALYSIS. lxxv N i VI. Third Stasimon, vv. 1211—1248. Strophe.— Logaoedic, based on the Second Glyconic. w [ _ > — > -v V — v - — v — 1 . octtis | tov 7r\eov | os pep | ovs |j XPV& 1 I TOV P L€T P L | ov ?rap | ets A || fir) (pvv | at tov a | rravra \ vlk || a Xoy \ ov to 8 err \ et —- o — V, l— —^ — \y — v-» 2. £coetv | ( TKaioavv | av <£vA | ao-cr || (OV ev ep. 06 KaTa | 877X05 | €CTTCO II ( 3 t)vcu Keidev od | ev rrep \ V* II €1 TT 0 \V devTepov \ ws Tax 1 terra > w 1 _ —^ w — 1 _ _ > — — ^y — 3 - € 7 T • a | 7roAAa p,ev | at p,a/

1 _ —^ — vy — ^ Vy — V 4 - A.V 7 T as | eyyvrep co Ta | repir II ovTa 8 ovk av 18 | 065 O I 7 TOV A ]] TIS • wXay | a 7roXu 1 mOos | II W TtS oo /capar | cov ev 1 l — W — w — u — i. or • av tls | es 7r\e 1 OV 7T€(T 1 ?7 A II (pOV ; ot crracr | ets ep 1 «Max | at — w — v v — 2. TOV Se OVTOS | o S C7T l | Kovpo S || /cat 00ov | os to | re /cara | fiefiirrov — V-/ W \y \y > vy kj ^y vy -V-/ 3. LfToreX | eoros | AtSos OT € fJLOtp | avv/xev a 605 || emXe Xoyxe | 7 rvfiaTov | aKpares | airpoao | fxiXov UO w w w ^ ^ U V — vy 4. aAvpos | a^opos | avaneef) v ve II 77?pas | acpiXov iva irpo | rravra V V V — \y 1_ 5. 0 avaTOs | es tcX | cvt | av A ] /ca/ca /ca/c wv £t/v | ot/c | et ■^ - t lxxvi J METRICAL ANALYSIS. Epode.— Logaoedic. — w — I. I. ev • a) | rXafx | _ ^ l_ _ 2. cos Kat | rovSe KaT | a*p | as A — > —^ w I— — 3. 8etvat | KVfxaro | ay | as A || 4. ar | at kAovc | ovcrtv a | a £uv | over | at A U * —W vy - > - III. I. at fjLt-v a. 7 T | aeXt | ov Sva/x \ av A 2. at 8 ava | reW | ovt | os A l_ _ ■> _ —O' O' ^ 3. at 8 ava | [xeaa | av clkt | tv A || > —\y v_/ —^ — 4. at 8 • cvw^t | av a7ro | Pt7r | av A 1 L * 6 II. * Schmidt inserts 7’ after k\ov£ov : | •— | -w | -w | l_ | -' A ]|. III. lxxvii METRICAL ANALYSIS. Kommos, vv. 1447—1456 = 1462—1471: 1477—1485 = i49i—1499- First Strophe.— Iambic in periods I. and II. In III., v. 1 is dochmiac, v. 2 logaoedic (First Glyconic). I. v€ • a raSe | vcoOcv — W | | p,ot A || id 1 e pa\a | peyas ep | ei 7 rer | at w — — — 2 . KCLK • a ( 3 apv | irorpa | Trap aXa | ov £ev | ov A || KTVTT - os acpar os di | opo\os | es 5 a/cp | av — vy — V 1 _ - V-/ — : 3 - CL TL I [JLOLpa | /«7 | KL yx av 1 et A ] dap 07r | T]\de | Kpar | OS (po [3 | ay — - W — — V-/ 5 - ^ — — W - I. / 4 ar 1 av yap | ouSev a£t (D/xa || Satp,ov 1 (OV e X 1 co (ppaa | at e : TTTTj^a | flu/COP | ovpav | ca 7a/) || aarpair I V cp\ey | et 7raX | cy L_ — — Vy 1_ KJ KS - 2. op • a op | a | ravr a | a X pov II 05 °' T P e< / ) | Mt/ | /*€v €Tep | a /\ ]] ti | pava 2. cktvttcv | aiOrjp | w | Zcv A co pcyas | aidrjp | co | Zeu i. ii. 4 5 5 7rp. III. dochm. dochm. 4 = hr. Second Strophe.— Dochmiac in periods I., II., IV. : iambic in III. kj w — “i ^ — I. I. € • a l8ov paX | clvOls || apufuarar | at A t j co t co 7rai | /3a0c || (3ad ar anp | a 2. 8t j a7rpi)crtos ot | o/ 3 os A ]] 7rep • t 7oaX e^aX | 1 cp lxxviii METRICAL ANALYSIS. > ^ — ^_/ 'w'v-' — w II. i. tA. \ aos to 8at/x | cov t\ || aos et rt | ya A || Ilocr • etSu/vt | ip 0e || y rvyxav I ets > - W - - X_/ — 2. fxo.T ; ept Tvyxav | eis a || t^eyyes <£ep | cov A ]] /3ov • Qvtov ecrTL | av ay || t^cvv t/c \ ov vy — v — \y — vy “ v j — — V-/ ^ III. ev | atcrt | ov 8e | ctod ru^ | oijuu || fxrjS a | Aaorov | av8p 18 | cov A J] o • yapjjei'l os ere | /cat 7roX | tcr/xa || /cat 0tX | ovs eir | a£t | ot w — — ? w — — — IV. I. a \ Kepbr) p | tv peer \ ao^ot/xt | 7 tojs A II 5t/c • atav x a P I tv ' rTa P I ^X eLV 7ra ^ I wt/ — > — 2 . Zen • ava trot c/xov | w A 3 (T7revs • ov a icc r wv I a£ I. dochm. dQchm. dochm. II. Jdochm. Jdochm. Jdochm. Idochm. III. 4 4 ) IV. dochm. dochm. • dochm. VIII. Fourth Stasimon, vv. 1556—1578. Strophe. —Logaoedic (the tripody, or Pherecratic verse, in period I.; the tetrapody, or Glyconic, in II.). — l- „ __ > V-/ l— V. — v-/ — ^ €t Oepus | eoTt | p.ot j| rav acj) av 1 | ov || /cat o’e Air | ats cre /3 | t£etv ]] w x^ovt | at 6e | at || awjtta r a | vt/car | ov || dppos os | ev 7 rvX | atai —W - KS — > L_ — > - > - ^ — 1. evvv^t wv av | a£ A18 | wv || cn At8 | coven | Ato’o’op. | at A || rattrt 7roX | v£ev ols evv | aa# || at /cvv£ | etcrPat r | e£ avrp wv w v v; — v; v; L_ —^ V-/ —— vy — 2 . a 7 rova | pt^S £ 7 r | t / 3 apu | a X II et £evov | e^avver | at piop 1 V A II adapar | ov 0 i/X | a/ca 7 rap | At 5 || # X070S atev ex | et tov 1 w * Schmidt reads pp eTriwova, adding tov before £evov: in the antistr., v'Xa/ca for 0tAa/ca, adding dp before \6yos. This gives > • ~~~ | — - | ~-'•*■' | i— f || —.s^| —II — w | — A II METRICAL ANALYSIS. lxxix > L_ L_ 3 . ray • 7ray | nevO yas • 7 rac | /cat rj kclt | CO ve/cp T aprap | ov /car o)V 7r\aKa evxo/J-cu > kcu 2 rv yi | ov Sop, | ov A ev Kadap \ ip (3r]v at > — \y (_ — \y I_ » — \y — V-/ — V-/ - 4- 7 ToXX j o)V yap | av | Kai /xar av || 7rr)pLar j COV LKV | OVpLCV | 0)V opp • (tifiev 1 V 1 veprep as || rep £ev | (p veicp | cov 7rXa/c | as \y — \y L_ — \y — W 1_ 5- ttclX ■ LV (Tcf)€ | 8a l/jl 0)V 81 K a 609 I ay £ 1 ot A ] • ere • TOC Kl k\7](TK 0} TOV aiev 1 VITV | ov IX. Kommos, vv. 1670—1750. First Strophe.—C horeic, in verses of 6 or of 4 chorees. > i ■■ I — ^ ^ ^— — [. I. at • at | c£ev | ccttiv | eart | vcov | S77 A [| irod j os | rot j /cat /ca/c | cot* ap | 17 v | rts — 00 — CO — CO — CO 2 . ov TO pev | aXXo 8 e | /xrj irarpos \ epc^vrov ||* /cat yap o | prjbapa j drj 5 /xaA | tar av | ev no 6 | o) AayS | 015 A ] TO • TTOIOV | as e 1 xpvfr | 7 as C 7 T | t &v | as ^ 1_ - I. Tt yap or | o> | prjr A p | 175 A || e dave KOLT | av 5 ex | ct - - — vy — v- fxrjre vepdev - W 3 . (XCTKOTT ov 8 e vy v_/ w 7T0VT0S eVGKL — w 01 Sc irevdos avre | Kvpaev acrrov I atev 7rAaKC5 e | papifrav cXt7r a | /cXat/Tov 'w' ^ W - 4. ev a<£av | a | tivi p,op | a) | cfrepopev | 01/ A ]] ava yap \ opp \ a ae rod | w | Trarep ep | ov - IV. I* raA j atva | vcov 8 o | \e 6 pi | a A (TTev : ei 8 a | Kpvov \ ovS ex w - W - V-/ vv£ C7T | oppaa | iv fie | /?a/ce || 7rco5 yap | 77 tlv | a7rt | av A 7rws pc | XP 7 ? to | aov raX | aivav || a(pavicr | at to | aovS a% | os - , — V_/ — W - 1 3. yav | rj | ttovtl | ov k\v 8 || cov aA | cop,ev | at / 3 l | ov A to | pa | 7as eir | 1 £ev || as dav \ eiv e | xPVfi* I aXX ^ — 4. Svtr • oio-rov | e£op, | ev rpoej) | av A ]] ep | rjpos | edaves \ w 5 e | pot METRICAL ANALYSIS. lxxxi — — x-/ 'o' w 'o' w — w — v_/ — V. i. ov Kor | otSa | Kara pie \ cfiovLos [| Ai'8 | a? eA | ot irarp | t A to rak | cui'a | ns apa | /te vorpios || avO is | co 5 ’ [at> | oX/ 3 t | os]* _ . . _ . . I _ 2. ^vvdav | €lv yep | at | a> A ||f [lost in antistrophe] 3. TaX • atvav | 009 e | p.oty o | pieAA || a)v /?tos | ov / 3 t | cor | 05 A or • a/ifjiev | et crer | co (pi\ | a || ras -nrarpos \ cod ep J 77/4 | as — vy 'o' — sy - W > ~ ^ j w 'o' 'o' — V-/ — 'o' - VI. 1. a) SiSvp. | a T€KV | (dv ap | terra || to c f>epov | €K Be | ov ep | etv A aXX ewei | oX/3t 1 cos e | \vcre || to reXos CO — w 1_ _ 2. ptr/S cr ay | av \ey | ecrOov | ov || rot Kara \ ptepnrT e | / 3 r]T | ov A ]] \rjyere \ rovd ax | 00 s Ka/c | cov || yap 8vaa\ | coros | ovd j eis Second Strophe.— Choreic. 'o' — 'o' — — vy — VJ — — I. I. 7 raX • tv tA | a av | BiofJtev || ■ ws Tt | pe£opt | ev (pi X • at rpecr | yre | /xT]8ev || aXXa | 7rot 0i»7 | co > v-' W'o' - W — 2 . t • | €1 ptC | T t? A ]] /cat | vapos air \ I evye | Tt > - W - 'o' - 'o' — II. I. rap : \BovLOV €(TTL | av tS | etv A || TO • acpcov to I fj.r) TTIT | veiv KaK | cos * [avoX/Stos] is conjecturally supplied by Schmidt. Cp. note on 1715. t Schmidt omits i;vv 6 aveiv yepaup, but retains irarpl. Periods V. and VI., as given above, then form only one period, the series being .44.44.=.44.44. See note on v. 1690 Ixxxii METRICAL ANALYSIS. — V-/ — 2. tlv : os 7ra rp | os raX | atv ty | w A — V-/ OV X op | a? t 1 | toS €7T c 1 irXrj^ag || ovk ex 0) prj | 5e 76 | Teve yjy^ _ V-/ > w w v — y^ Kat toS | (09 Tt | toSc p.aX | clvOls || poyos ex et Kai irapos eir | eix^v yy v-/ yy ys y^ yy yy ys yj — ys 3. arac{)0 s rore jnev 4. aye fxe. p.ey apa eirtTve | St^a re | 7ravTOs airopa | rore 5 U7T | epflei' V^V-/ _ \*r ks — yj KCU TOT | €7Temp | t^OV ]] ireXayos | eXa %er | 0^ Tt at at || eu 0eu - VJ IV. 1. Svo-TaX | aiva | 7rot | 877T A ttol p.o\ | w/xei/ | to | Zev — KS yy yy yy 2 . av 6 is | coS ep | ypcog | airopog || eX7 rid | lov yap \ es tlv \ €tl p.e > - ^- 3. at • wva | rXapLov | e£ | w A ] Sai^u • iov ra \ vvv y e \ \avv | et I* ) II. 3 = C7T- ) ,) 4 4 4 III. IV.+ 4 4 4 * In Period I., v. 2, Schmidt adopts Gleditsch’s expansion of the MS. text, 'ip-epos . IS. t£s , and in the antistrophe, Kal ttol pos airecpiyerov. AN. . Hence this verse becomes a tetrapody (instead of a tripody, as above), and Periods I. and II., as given above, fall into one period with v. 1 as prelude, the series being .6. = irp., .4 .4. = .4.4. In the note on 1739 f. will be found my reasons for preferring Hermann’s reading Kal irapos airicpvye. AN. ri; t Schmidt, with Gleditsch, reads a second alal in the strophe (v. 1734), and in the antistrophe AN. val vai. XO. (pev (pev. This being included, the period becomes palinodic, the series being . 4 . 4 . =. 4 . 4 . ZOOK A EOYS OlAinOYZ Eni KOAfiNfil j. s. II. i 2O0OKAEOYZ OlAinOYS Eni KOAfiNQI i. O EIII KOAQNfii OIAinOYS Cxr>7/<.ux tVos irois e’rrrt ra TYPANNOi. tt^s yap rrarpi8o<; cK7rco’u)v o OtStVous yepatos tov at^tKvetTat cts 'AOijvas, xn ro t^s Ovyarpos *Avnyovrjs ^apaycoyov/xcvos. rjcrav yap tcov apcrcvtov 7rcpt tov irarepa <^iXocrropyorepai. atKvetTat Sc cts ’A 0tjva<5 Kara 7 rvOo^prjcrTov, a)? avros cf)7](TL, xpyjcrOkv avrio Trapa Tats mep-va 15 KaAoup,cvats Oeals p.er aA- 5 Xa£at tov /3tov. to p.cv ovv TTpiorov yepovTes ey^toptoi, e£ tov o' \opocovoov ot t hia&racndcrovcn tv pos ®r)(3aiovov avrov. 'H o-Krjvrj rov SpapLaros vnoKeiraL cv rrj ’ArrcKrj cv Tto iTririio KoAtovto Trpos tw vaa> Ttov vvcu, ob KoXwbdep, ws t \ftotov op KoXavbv Kal KoXwvpp ehreiv, Kal £k koXuvov Kal KoXupr/dep. So Dem. or. 21 § 64 CXoarparop ...Tbv KoXuvTjdev. — dirobel^ai (constituere) L, rightly, I think: evident Elmsley, not from conjecture (as Dindorf and Blaydes say), but, as he states, from A. 16 L adds Kal before fin. 18 imrfy] hrirety L. II. Tov € 7 Tt KoXtOVCp OlSlVoW €7Tt TCTcXcUT^KoVl TO) 7Ta7T7ra) %ocf)OK\rj<; 6 vi8ovOK\i a TeXtVTrjara t. (ra<£es Sc TOUT cotiv a>v o pcv ’Apio-To^av^s cv Tots BaTpaxots C7rt KaXXiov avayei ej tous TpayiKous V7rep y^s, o Se ^pvvixos cv Movaais, as crvyKa.O'rjKe Tots BaTpaxots, cj>r](rlv outws* fxaKap 2o(pOKX£ps, os iroXbp XP^ V0V P L °bs diriOauev, ebSalpuop appp Kal 5e£io$, 7 roX\as iroLrjaas Kal KaXa s rpayipSlas' jO KaXu )s S’ ereXevT77 3 = 406 B.C. Between them came Alexias (405), Pythodorus (404, the Anarchy), and Eucleides (403). The comedy of the Frogs was acted at the Lenaea of 405 B.C., z.c. about the beginning of Feb. (C. F. Herm. 11. § 58), and Sophocles was then dead. Curtius (Hist. Gr. iv. 79 tr. Ward) and others date his death 405 B.C.; and, supposing him to have died at the beginning of the year, this suits the other data. He died in Ol. 93, 3 and in the archonship of Callias (Diod. 13. 103)5 but that Olympic year, and OIAITTOYI Eni KOAnNOI 5 that archonship, ran from July 406 b.c. to July 405 B.C. 5 Motfo-cus] It is con¬ jectured that the subject of the Muses was cognate to that of the Frogs ,—a contest between two poets, with the Muses for judges (see Bothe, Frag. Com. p. 214). Aristophanes was first with the Frogs, Phrynichus second with the Muses , Plato comicus third with the Cleophon. 12 KoXcovos ayopaios ] A low hill, with the ground about it, was known as ‘The Colonus of the Agora,' or ‘ Market Hill,' because it lay just w.N.w. of the market-place in the Cerameicus, on the N.w. side of the Acropolis and nearly N. of the Areopagus. The ‘Market Hill’ was included in the larger district called Melite. (See E. Curtius, text to the Sieben Karten von Athen, pp. 51 ff.) The locality about the hill formed a sort of labour-market, as labourers and artisans resorted thither to seek engagements. Hence it was called KoXw^ds 6 ixladt-os (schol. on Ar. Av. 998), or 6 epyarLKos (schol. on Aeschin. or. 1, § 125). For the other Colonus (6 hnnos), see the commentary on the play ad init. and vv. 55 f. rep E vpvaaKelcp] A chapel or ppipou of Eurysaces, the son of Ajax, who was said to have dwelt in this part of Athens after he and his brother Philaeus had bestowed Salamis on the Athenians. Pausanias does not mention the Eurysaceion, but Harpocration ( s.v .) places it in the district Melite to which the Colonus Agoraeus belonged. 13 rpv 7 rapoLpdav ] It is quoted by Pollux 7. 133, Photius p. 367. 6, etc. Meineke wished to read dXXws for aXX’ els, and to render (understanding dv ): ‘you have come too late, or else you would have gone to Colonus’—supposing that the Colonus Agoraeus was associated with festivities (?). But aXX’ els is clearly right, I think: iecro is pres, imper., not imperf. indie., and the sense is:—‘ You have come too late — nay, get you gone to the Colonus': i.e. ‘you have missed this job—you had better go and look out for another’ (alluding to the hiring of labourers at the ‘Market Hill’). 16 Pherecrates, one of the best poets of the Old Comedy, gained the prize first in 438 b.c. Uer&Xri was the name of a woman; the plot is unknown. {Frag. Com. p. 107.) III. EMMETP02 YII0©E212 TOY nPOTErPAMMENOY APAMAT02 HTOI TOY Eni KOAONOi OIAIIIOY. *HA.n#cv €K ®rj/ 3 r ]<; aXaov 7roSa fiaKTpevovcra 7 rarpo's opiov pLrjrpos rXypiovo s 'AvTLyovrj es \ 6 ov a KcKpOTTLrjs kcu ras Arjp.r]Tpodriv elvev dXrjQrj, evOev dp * o 7rpeV/Jus TovSe KpaTcxv 7roA.ep.ov. ’Apyo#ev rjXOe Oeiov IkcV^s /epa-repos HoXvveiKrjs, T (3 8e 7 ra rrjp errnyepas e^aTveXacraev apas’ Moipai yap &vopo 9 Xoyuov EKaTOio, 0 - 6107 x 019 KCU (SpovTcus rjv acjravr)' ; o yzpoiv. EMMETPOZ] infxtrpws L. 2 o/xoO] d^ou L. 8 irAXe/xoy] 7r 6 Xf/xocr L. 2 Join /x^-rpds rX. ’Arr., ‘A., child of a hapless mother’: o/xou not with these words (as if = ‘like him’), but with ijXvdev. 8 tvdev k.t.X. The v. is corrupt, but the sense plain:—‘Oed. said that he could cite a genuine decree of the Delphic oracle, that, on whichever side the old man (Oed. himself) should be, that side should prevail in war.’ Possibly Svd' iv Spots irpiofivs, T&vde Kparetv tt 6 Xefiov. 12 avdpaTddwv Trvevpta TroXvxpbviov conceals a corruption, perh. of something like dvSpa ttSvuv rtpfia 7 Tokvxpovitav. The style of these verses would even warrant the suggestion of wpip.ua or xpvptua (as = TiKTai ei9 r rjv * Attlkt]V , oSrjyovpevo 9 ck pia 9 rwv OvyaTepuv , ’AvTtydv^9. Kai arriv ev t<8 repzvzL tov aepv d>v [’EpmW], (o eo-riv ev to KaXovpevto wnria) KoAu>vu>, ovtw KXrjOevTt, eirei Kai Iloo-ei- 5 Su>vo 9 €] IrnreLp. hnrelov L. 7 /S^tjXos] / 3 e/ 3 ??X

£etv (v. 33). In some parts of this play four persons are on the stage at once; viz. (1) vv. 1096—1210, Oedipus, Antigone, Ismene (mute), Theseus: (2) 1249—1446, Oed., Ant., Ism. (mute), Polyneices : (3) i486— 1555, Oed., Ant., Ism. (mute), Theseus. Two explanations of this fact are possible. I. A fourth (regular) actor may have been employed. The cast might then have been as follows:— 1. Protagonist. Oedipus. 2. Denter agonist. Antigone. 3. Tritagonist. Ismene. Creon. 4. Fourth actor. Stranger. Theseus. Polyneices. Messenger 1 . Muller (. History of Greek Lite 7 *ature , vol. 1. p. 403) thinks that a fourth actor was used. ‘The rich and intricate composition of this noble drama would have been impossible without this innovation. But even Sophocles himself does not appear to have dared to introduce it on the stage’— the play having been produced, after his death, by Sophocles the grandson (Argum. 11. ad init.). II. The part of Ismene may have been divided between one of the three regular actors and a ‘supernumerary,’ who was a ‘mute 1 In order that the same actor should play the Messenger and Theseus, we must suppose that the Messenger leaves the stage in the interval between the entrance of the two sisters (1670) and the entrance of Theseus (1751). The alternative, with or without a fourth actor, is that the Protagonist should take the part of the Messenger as well as that of Oedipus. So in the Ajax the Protagonist played both Ajax and Teucer. 8 I04>0KAE0Y2 person ’ (nu)(f)6v 7rpocr(OTrov). On this view it is further necessary to divide the part of Theseus. The cast might then have been as follows:— 1. Protagonist. Oedipus. Ismene from 1670. 2. Deuteragonist. Stranger. Ismene to 509. Theseus, except in 887—1043. Creon. Polyneices. Messenger. 3. Tritagonist. Antigone. Theseus in 887—1043. 4. Mute perso?i. Ismene 1096— 1555. This cast is adopted by Prof. N. Wecklein in his edition of the play (p. 8). A slight modification of this second scheme is that suggested by W. Teuffel in Rhein. Mus. (new series) ix. 137, viz. that the ‘super¬ numerary,’ who played Ismene as a mute person from 1096 to 1555, also represented her from 1670 to the end. In the latter scene she has merely a few broken words towards the end of the lyric ko/x/xos (1724 ff.). The phrase of Pollux (4. 110), Trapagoprjyr]p.a l el Terapro? viTOKpLTrjs tl 7rapa(f>6ey£aiTo, ‘the term “parachoregema” was used if a fourth actor interposed at all with speech,’ suggests a distinction between the ‘super¬ numerary ’ who was strictly a kox^ov 7rp6aa)7rov, and one who was allowed to speak a few incidental (napa-) words, — such as those of Ismene in 1724— 1734. This view has the merit of greater simplicity. The protagonist, then, will play Oedipus only—unless, indeed, he adds to it the part of the Messenger. An analogous case occurs in Eur. Andromache 504—765,—a play which, though its date cannot be precisely fixed, was at least earlier than the Oedipus at CoIojius. Andromache, her young son Molossus, Menelaus, and Peleus are on the stage together. Molossus has a few words to speak, though he remains silent after the entrance of Peleus. There is surely great improbability in Hermann’s view that the boy who played Molossus was strictly a ‘mute person,’—his part being spoken for him from a place of concealment by the actor who immediately afterwards played Peleus (see Paley, Eur. vol. 11. p. 226). It is more natural to suppose that, in the case of Molossus as in that of Ismene, the ‘super- 1 This word (from Trapaxopyytu) meant simply ‘something furnished in supple¬ ment’ to the ordinary provision by the choragus. The supplement might be a fourth actor (in addition to the regular three), or a body of ‘supernumeraries’ (like the sup¬ pliants in the O. T. ad initl) in addition to the regular Chorus. There is no good authority for TrapaaKTjVLov being used of a ‘supernumerary’ actor. According to Pollux 4. 109 the term was used when a member of the Chorus took the place of a fourth actor. OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 9 numerary ’ was allowed to speak the few words which alone were needed. As to dividing the part of Theseus, we may agree with J. W. Donaldson (Theatre of the Greeks , p. 307, 8th ed.) that Muller overrates the objections. The mask, and other conditions of the Greek theatre, would go far to facilitate such an arrangement. Structure of the Play. 1. irpoXo'yos, verses 1—116. 2. irapoSos, 117—253. 3. ctcutoSiov ‘jrpwrov, 254— 667, divided into two parts by a ko/a/ao'? 5 10 —548. 4. divided into two parts by a KO/A/AO?, 1447- 1 499 ‘ 10. ordOKAEOYI OIAinOTS. TEKNON rv(j)\ov yepopros ’A pnyoprj, tipcls y^dpovs atfiLypeO’ rj tlpcop apSpcoP ttoXlp ; TL? top TrXaprjTrjp O lSlttovp kcl6 5 rjpepap rrjP vvv cnraPLCTTOLS Several hcoprjpacriP; crpuKpop pep i^cuTOVPTa, tov crpuepov $’ en 5 pe'top (fiepoPTa, kcu roS’ e^apKovp ipoi * crrepyeip yap a 1 irdOat pe xpopos £vpojp L = cod. Laur. 32. 9 (first half of eleventh century). r = one or more of the later mss. This symbol is used where a more particular statement is unnecessary, ‘mss.,’ after a reading, means that it is in all the MSS. known to the editor. 4 duprifwaii' MSS., 8 (j)pr}/j.a€povTa = (pepopevov : O. T. 590 tt&vt avev s hprjiriTr)(T t), so here Kai rode marks the last step of a climax. Some edd. point thus, (pbpovra’ taking e^apKovv as = e^apKei, ‘and that suffices me’: but this (a) sup¬ poses a very harsh ellipse of earl, (b) maims the rhythm, (c) weakens the force of the series apiKpov — pelov — e^apKovv. 6poC after OISIttovv : cp. 1329: as O.T. 535 Tijs iprjs after rovde ravdpos: Ai. 865 pv- drjcropai after At as dpoei: Plat. Euthyphro 5 A ovdk Tip av diaepkpoi 'Evdbcppuv tuv T roXXu>v...el pr) eidelrjv. 7 o-T^p-yetv, absol., cp. 519, Dem. De Cor. § 112 el dk (pi]

a(r£ ( siquidem di~ cunt) introduces the actual case which has suggested the general question, tL dijra k.t.X.: cp. El. 823 7 rod 7 roTe Kepavvoi Ato's, 7 ] 7 rod (paedcov | "AXto?, et raOr’ iepo- pwvTes | KphxTovmv eKrjXoi ; ye oft. follows el (and e’ixep) in such cases, but here is better taken with tr)pr]s Kai '0 ppi]S. 261 povas, not strictly ‘alone,’ but ‘more than all others’: cp. O. T. 299 n. tov KaKovp,evov i-eVov. The two stand¬ ard instances were subsequent, in myth¬ ical date, to the time of Oedipus. (1) Theseus, at the prayer of Adrastus king of Argos, compels Creon and his The¬ bans to permit the burial of the Argive warriors who had fallen in the war of Fteocles and Polynices. This is the sub¬ ject of the Supplices of Eur., which con¬ tinues the story of the Antigone and the Phoenissae. (2) Demophon, the son of OIAITTOYI Em KOAQNQI 5i Ch. Nay, be thou sure, daughter of Oedipus, we pity thee and him alike for your fortune; but, dreading the judgment of the gods, we could not say aught beyond what hath now been said to thee. Oe. What good comes, then, of repute or fair fame, if it ends in idle breath ; seeing that Athens, as men say, has the perfect fear of Heaven, and the power, above all cities, to shelter the vexed stranger, and the power, above all, to succour him ? And where find I these things, when, after making me rise up from these rocky seats, ye then drive me from the land, afraid of my name alone ? Not, surely, afraid of in error by the scribe of L ( Ars Soph. em. p. 27: cp. n. above on v. 51). tcls y’ is read by the Roman editor of the scholia, by Brunck, and by most edd.: see comment, t6.o8' Hartung; this had occurred to Elmsley also, but he preferred ras 7’. 263 Kapoiye 7roC] Kapocy£ tvov L. Theseus, protects the children of Hercules against the Argive Eurystheus. This is the subject of the Heracleidae of Eur. These two examples are cited in Her. 9. 27; in the spurious emracpLos ascribed to Lysias (or. 2 §§ 4—16); and in that ascribed to Demosthenes (or. 60 §§ 7—8). Isocrates quotes them in the Panegyricus , as showing how the Athenians SLereXeoap tt)v ttoXlp KOLvrjv Tvapexovres /ecu tols aS l- KovpepoLS del tup 'EWvjj'wi' eivapvpovoap (§ 52); also in his Encomium Helenae §31; and again in his Panathenaicus , where he remarks that Tragedy has made them fa¬ miliar to all (§ 168 t'ls ovk aK?)Koe tup rpa- yySodiSaoKaXup Alopvolols ;). They figure, too, in the Platonic Menexenus, with the comment that Athens might justly be ac¬ cused of too great compassion, and too much zeal for ‘ the weaker cause ’: cos del \lap (piXoLKTlppup earl /cat toD tjttopos departs, 244 E. Cp. Her. 8. 142 alel icai 7ra\at (paipeode tvoXXovs eXevdepuoaPTes wQpuivup. Andocides or. 3 § 28 roi)s Kpehrovs (piXovs dcpLepres del tovs tjttovs zlpobpetia. 262 o-a>£eiv, to give him a safe refuge: apKeiv, to come to his rescue (El. 322 ecrV\o s, loot apneip (piXoLs), if anyone seeks to take him thence by force, ol'as re, sc. fbai, here synonymous with fyav. After olos re this ellipse of elpl is frequent. 263 Kdp.oi.y6 7rou. The thought of the whole passage is, — t'l 5 o£a paTiqp peovoa &aaT (pep) deoo. ch'ai, epoi 8£ raura pj]8apov cotlp ; Instead, however, of a clause epol 8t ...k.t.X., thus depending on cl, a new sentence is opened by^the direct question,—Kal gp.oiy€ -irou ravra ctrnv; KaC, prefixed to interrogative words (as 7 rod, 7 rcos, 7 rotos, re's), makes the query an indignant comment on a preceding state¬ ment: Dem. De Fals. Legat. § 232 nal t'ls, co audpes 'A6 t]i xxiot, tout ’ 18up to irapd- detypa 81kcllov 0 KAEOYZ crcbp ovSe Tapya Tap ' eirel ra y epya pov 7T€7 Tov06t icTTL paWop rj SeSpaKOTa, el croi ra prjTpos Kal iraTpos XP e ^V ^y eiV > d)v ovveie eK^ofiel pe‘ tovt eycu /caXcus e^oiSa. KaiTOi 7 ra)? iyd) /ca/co? (frvcrip, octtls iraOcdv pep dvrehpaiv, (jjctt el (f)povd)v enpacrcrop, ovS’ av a>S’ eyiyvoprjv Ka/cog; pvp o ovoev eidcos LKopyjp iv LKoprjp, v

pov«v) who he was, I might plead this in my defence: but, in fact, I did not know. Nor did I recognise my mother. They , on the other hand, had deliberately tried to kill their babe.’—Note that the clause wot 1 tl c}>povwv...KaK 6 s, which could not apply to the incest, limits the reference of dvrj- 8 pwv to the parricide; while lKop,r]v ( 273 ) refers to both stains, 271 He has two distinct pleas, ( 1 ) provocation, and ( 2 ) ignorance. These could have been expressed by dvTeSpwv ( 1 ) ira0wv |A€v, ( 2 ) eldus 5’ ovdbv. But ( 2 ) is forestalled by the thought that, if he had known, ( 1 ) would have excused him. This hypothesis is then contrasted with the fact ( 273 ); and the fact on his side is next contrasted with the fact on the other ( 274 ). Hence -rraGcuv |i€v has no clause really answering to it; for vvv 8 answers to €t pov<3v, and v^>’ wv 8 1 to OlAinOYI Em KOAQNQI 53 my person or of mine acts ; since mine acts, at least, have been in suffering rather than doing—weriF It seemlytKatfT'should - ' tell you the story ot my mother or my sire, by reason whereof ye dread me—that know I full well. _ And ye t in nature how was I evil ? I, who was but requiting 1 a wrong, so that, hadT been "acting with knowledge, even then I could not be accounted wicked ; but, as it was, all unknow¬ ing went I—whither I went—while they who wronged me know*-- ingly sought my ruin. Wherefore, strangers, I beseech you by the gods, even as ye made me leave my seat, so protect me, and do not, while ye honour the gods, refuse to give those gods their due; but rather deem that they look on the god-fearing among men, and on the godless, and that never yet hath escape been found for an impious mortal on the earth. ^rp-qpa, —showing that he felt the difficulty, but knew no remedy. iroietaOe (L), iroetade, or 7 roieio’dai, is in all MSS. : so, too, is prjdapus. 279 QpoTwv ] fiporov Triclinius. 281 avoaiov (3poTLov] avoaiov. rd 5 ’ obv Dindorf. Cp. on 282. For /3 poruiv Wecklein ov8h» tiSws. The impf. (dvTt'Spwv) ex¬ presses the situation (‘I was retaliating’): the aor. (273), an act accomplished at a definite moment. 273 Ik6|xt]v IV LKop.r|V : cp. 336, 974; 0 . T. 1376 (n.) / 3 \a > s 0.: the art. with the repeated word, as 5, Ph. 992 deobs irpo- reivuv robs deobs pevdeis tl 6 t]s. 278 poipais TroeicrOe could not stand for iv polpcus -jroieiode. The prep, iv is indispensable. See the discussion of this passage in the Appendix. The gentlest remedy would be potpas (as gen. sing.), which two MSS. have. As ev obdevi Xbycp iroieiadcu (Her. 3. 50) and ev obbepuq. poipq. iyeiv (2. 172) are parallel phrases, so ob- Sevos Xbyov TroLeioOcu (1. 33) might suggest obdepuas poLpas iroieicrdcu. For the two negatives cp. El. 336 /cat pp doneiv pev 8 pav tl irripaiveiv de p-q, and not to seem active yet do no harm. It is hollow, Oed. says, to insist so strictly on the sanctity of a grove ( deobs TLpwvTes), and then to refuse the gods their poipa, their due tri¬ bute of practical piety. You treat the gods as if they were not, when at their shrines you do dvbtna tpya (283) by vio¬ lating your pledge to a suppliant.— iro€io- 0 €, Numerous Attic inscriptions of the 5th and 4th cent. B.C. show that in this verb 1 was regularly omitted before ei or 7 ] (7roe?, Tropaei), though never before ov, ol, or a; (etroLOW, ttololt], ttollov : Meis- terhans, p. 27). L generally, but not always, omits the 1 before ei or 77 if the syll. is short. Forms from 7roicD, with the 1st syll. short, occur below in 459, 584, 652, 1018, 1033, 1037, 1144, In 584 and 652, as here, L keeps the t: in the other five places it omits it. In 1517, where the quantity is different, L has iroelv. 280 f. The place of tov before <{>cot6s (cp. Ai. 29 kcll poL ns oirT-rip, Ph. 519 pp vvv pbv tls ebxepv* 7r aprjs) would be less awkward if vyi)v and p.qira) changed places: but the latter is reserved for the emphatic place at the beginning of the verse. 281 [iiyirw, not ouVw, because of the 54 Z00KAE0Y2! Ols CTV fJLT) Kci\v7TTe Ta? €vSaLfJLOVCLS epyois ' AOrjvas avocriois vnrjpeTcov, aW (Dcnrep e\a/3es tov iKerrjv kyiyyvov, pvov pe KaKc^-uXacrcre' prjSe pov Kapa TO SvjTTTpOCTOTTTOV elcTOpCOV aTLpdcrrjS. 7]koj yap iepos evcre/3rj<; re /cat cfiepcov ovrjcriv a] jewels ad Dindorf: tyvveve Nauck. 286 dvaTrpoaowTov] SvarrpoawKov B, Vat. 288 5 ’ after 8 rav is omitted by A, B, R, imperat. iiYeivXa6p«v | ovq tovtov, in the space between (the present lime) and that event (sc. too irapeivcu avrov ): to, as in ret vvv, to avTLKa, to ck roOGe, etc. Dem. De Cor. § 26 rbv pera^b xp^vov ..'.tuv opuwv, the interval between (that time, and) the oaths: Ax. Av. 187 h pkatp... arjp ecrrt yrjs, between (heaven and) earth j Ach. 433 avwdev twv QveoTeLuv panuv, | pera^v ruv ’DoGs, between (them and) Ino’s. 293 Taud ppa- \ttri, not ‘short,’ but ‘light,’ ‘trivial : Thuc. 1. 78 fiovkevecOe oZv ( 3 paSecos ws ou vepl (ipaxtw. 295 avaKTas, i.e. Theseus: Aesch. Cho. 53 ScottotCjv davaroiai (Agamem¬ non’s death). Cp. 146, 814, 970. 8iti- Sevat, here, diiudicare: usu. = dignoscere; Plat. Phaedr. 262 A ttjv opoi.6TH)Ta...Kai avopotbTTjTa arpt-fitis SieiSbvai. Cp. 0 . T ’. 394 SieareLv (alviypa), to solve it. 296 The &vos had spoken of Theseus as 6 /car’ a< ttv /SacrcXeGs (67)5 but had not said where he then was. 297 iraTpwov a not for ira- Tpipas yrjs ap' cu^tferat ra^u9. 01. aXX' evTV)(r)s lkolto rfj O' avrov 7toXel ipoL re* rt 9 yap icrOXos ov ^ a vtqj (f)iXos ; AN. a) Zev, tl Xe^oj ; 7rot cfypEvcov eXOco, iraTEp ; 310 298 HTr€fi\f/ev L (with tt written over p), B, T, Vat., etc.: ^ire/xirev A, F, L 2 , R. The aorist is preferred by Nauck, Hartung, Wecklein; the imperfect, by most of the other edd. 300 ' 4 %eiv~\ ij£eiv Vat.— avrbv war’] airbvoux r’ L, with most MSS. : efAirovm r’ Vat.: airovus (without r’, and with reXeiv for eXduv) Farn. The true reading is due to Porson, who saw that vr had been corrupted to 7r.—Blaydes sent to obtain news’; but we need not change it, as Wecklein does, to irop/rros. 298 Kafii: see on 53. &7r€p|/ev is better here than ^ire/nrev, which could only mean, ‘was our summoner.’ o-TeXwv, to make him set forth, to fetch him: 0 . T. 860 7 rep.pov TLva areXoavra. 299—307 Wecklein brackets these nine verses, thinking that they arose from a misunderstanding of 551—554. Theseus divined the na?ne of Oedipus from the description of his person; but these vv. were inserted by one who thought it necessary to explain how Theseus knew the name. I hold the verses to be genuine. The &vos must have been sent to Athens by the Chorus before they came to the grove (117), and could not, therefore, know the name of Oedipus (first disclosed at 222). He could only tell Theseus that there was a blind stranger at Colonus, who hinted at his own power to confer benefits (72), and who looked noble (76). The¬ seus, on entering (551), at once greets Oedipus by name, though he had never seen him before (68). He had divined the identity through a knowledge of the history (553)— i.e. he started from Athens on the strength of what the &vos could tell. And on the way to Colonus (adds Theseus) he has been made certain of the fact (554)— i.e. he had heard the name. Now, it was precisely for such certainty that the dramatist meant this passage to provide. He felt that otherwise there might have been too great improbability in the instant confidence of the recog¬ nition by Theseus. 300 Join o.vt6v with €\ 0 €iv, not with : cp. 0 . T. 6 ayco 8 lk aiiov /at} irap' ayy^Xuv, t^kvcl, | aXXiov aKotieiv ai/ros w 5 ’ eXrjXvOa. 301 Kal Kap 0 5 : cp. 65. 303 If. KcXevOos: cp. 164. Some wayfarers, passing by Colonus towards Athens, may have heard the prolonged tumult of horror which greeted the name of Oedipus (222). As the distance to the city is more than a mile, there will be many chances for the news to be caught up from their lips, and carried to The¬ seus. 304 -irXavdcrOat: cp. Cic. Rep. 1. 17 speremus nostrum no?nen volitare et vagari latissime. twv refers to $irr|. duo and like verbs can take a gen. either of ihe person, or (as 1187) of the thing , heard: though the latter is more often in the acc. (as 240). 305 0 apcr€i, tt. : the same words (in another context) 726. iroXv, with strong rumour : O. T. 786 ixpeipire yap ttoXv. Aeschin. or. 1 § 166 ttoXus p.kv yap 6 iXnnros &T7-CU (we shall hear a great OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 57 senger who sent us hither hath gone to fetch him. Oe. Think ye that he will have any regard or care for the blind man, so as to come hither himself? Ch. Yea, surely, so soon as he learns thy name. OE. Who is there to bring him that message ? Ch. The way is long, and many rumours from wayfarers are wont to go abroad ; when he hears them, he will soon be with us, fear not. For thy name, old man, hath been mightily noised through all lands; so that, even if he is taking his ease, and slow to move, when he hears of thee he will arrive with speed. Oe. Well, may he come with a blessing to his own city, as to me!—What good man is not his own friend ? An. O Zeus! what shall 1 say, what shall I think, my father ? changes abrbv to kslpop. 302 As 5 ’] 8 ' is omitted by L, F 307 evbe i mss. : arevSei Van Eldik, Schneidewin: ZpireL Brunck, Hernu, Wunder, Hartung: raXX’ y Reiske: yvpa Dindorf; ou Set Mekler. 308 tt)l t a vtov L, B, r, etc. * 309 ead\bs] tad' os Nauck, Wecklein. deai of him), apapLxdriaeTaL be /cat to tov Trcubbs 8 vo/xa ’A Xe^avbpov. 306 f. kcI PpaSvs ev'Sci, even if he is reposing (from affairs), and is unwilling to move. eu8o), in the fig. sense ( 0 . 7 . 65), is more often said of things (as eilbei voptos, etc., cp. 621) than of men: but Kadetibio, at least, was often thus used: Plut. Pomp. 15 oipa p-Zptol ^ ^ ot/ce, /cat XP 7 1 (TT0 7rotet: pseudo - Philem. ap. Boissonad. Anecd. 1. 147 perZpx^Tai to Slkcuop els irXeope^iap. Conversely, ol abrep k a/ca reox et a pyp aXX(p /ca/ca Tevxwp (Hes. Opp. 265), Xlap (ptXCbp aeavTbp obd’ eljeis (pi\op (Men. Sent. 310). We should not suppose a suppressed clause: (‘ I do not say, to himself,') ‘ for what good- man is not a friend to himself?’ The interest of the king is identified with that of his realm. To distinguish them so sharply is unfitting here. Cp. 1124, 1496, 1553. The conjecture &r 0 ’ os (for 4 cr 0 Xos) makes Oed. apologise for the selfishness of «p.ot re : ‘ for who is not his own friend ? ’ (!) 310 t C \4|w, here prob. fut. ind. rather than aor. subj. (though 315 tL 0w;): cp. 0 . T. 1419 olpoi, tl 8 t}tcl XZfrpep irpos Topb' ’biros; Ph. 1233 <5 Zeu, tL XZ^eis ; For fut. ind. combined with aor. subj.,^cp. Eur. Ion 758 ehrupep 77 eiyu)pep y tL 8 pdaop.ep; irot <|>p€vwv: see. on 170. ZO^OKAEOYI OI. OI. tl S’ ecrTL, t 4 kvov ’kvTiyovrj ; AN. yvvcux opco (JTe'iyovcrav y t pcx)v dorcrov , AiTvaias eVt ncoXov fieficocrav' Kparl S’ rfXLOCTTepfis Kvvrj npocrcona ©ecrcraAt? viv apneveL. ™ ; T , , „ , / _ 315 dp ’ Iotif ; ap ovk €co. raXcuva • ovk’ €(ttlv aXXrj. (jxuSpa yovv an opp oltcov croLivei pe npo nai ; AN. nalSa cnjv, eprjv S’ opaipov avSfj S’ avTLK eigetjTLV paOeiv. 320 opav IXMHNH. (I) Sicrcrd naTpos Kal KaaiyvrTrjS ipol ^fStcrra npoorcpan'rjpaO’, cJs vpds poXus evpovcra Xvnrj SevTepov poXus fiXenco. 325 312 (:Tri L, F: eirl most of the others, and Aid. 313 rjXLoaTeprjs MSS.: 7]\LoaK€irr]s Nauck: r]\ioaTeyr)s Coraes, Doederlein, Wecklein: rjXioareyei Meineke. 315 tl 0 w ;] Hermann conjectured tL (pu> vlv\ Elmslev, tl r\px\ (comparing O. T. 1471, etc.;) Meineke, tL (pwv\ 316 77 yvicpLij irXavu, L, with at written over w by the 1st hand.— rj is changed to 77 by Hartung; to 77 by 311 t£ 8 ’ &rri; (cp. 46) marking sur¬ prise, as 0 . T. 319 (n.), 1144 etc. 312 f. AlTvatas...Trw\ov, not seen, of course, by the spectators: Ismene leaves it with her servant (334), and enters on foot (320). Sicily having a reputation both for its horses (Oppian Cyneg. 1. 170) and for its mules (Photius 366. 12), some understand a mule here, as that animal (with an easy saddle, darpafir)) was much used for such journeys. But though 7 tcv\os ibith a defining word (as to )v Ka/xrj- Xwv Arist. Hist. An. 1. 1. 47, Kdveoi An - thol. 12. 238) could denote the young of animals other than the horse, irvXos alone would always mean a young horse. Al-rvaCas implies some choice breed, as in Theophr. Char, xxi (=vn in my 1st ed.) the p-LKpocpiXoTL/aos buys Aclkwikcls K tivas, hiKeXLKas ire purr epas, etc. In Ar. Pax 73 the Alti'cllos pAy l», the delib. subj. in a dependent clause (tC might be 6 tl): cp. O. T. 71 n. 319 f. <|>cu8pd, neut. acc. plur. as ad¬ verb: cp. 1695: O. T. 883 VTrbpo-iTTa...Tvo- peveraL (n.). craivct p.6, greets me: cp. Aesch. Agam. 725 (the young lion) cu- dpioTTOs 7 rorl X e ^P a ^ a ' LVl>}V 0 fawning ’): Soph. Ant. 1214 7r aidos p.e aalvei

dv (cp. Ant. 1 cS kolvov avra- deX0KAE0YI OI. OI. OI. OI. OI. OI. OI. OI. 12 . OI. ravvv. co Trdvr eKeivco tols dv Puyvirrco i'opens 330 335 327—331 In the MSS. verse 330 (w 8vaa.6Xt.ac rpotpal ] L has the u of 8va in an erasure, with an accent traceable above it ( 5 lai, though the sense leaves no choice. Nauck further places v. 327 (d tIkvov, rjtd, makes the subsequent question of Oedipus appear needless. op.cup.ov expresses the sisters’ relation to each other only (‘ my children and my sisters ’ would be Svacprjpov here). In Soph. 6 p.aip.os , 6 p.aip.ajv always refer to brother or sister: 323, 979, 1275, 1405, 1772: Ant. 486, 512 f.: El. 12, 325, 531: O. T. 639. 332 o-fj (caus. dat.) = an objective gen. c tov : O. T. 969 Tajptp 7 rodtp (n.). 333 iro 0 ouri; (causal:) was it because thou wast fain to see me after so long a time ? (or was there some further special cause?) Cp. Ai. 531 0 o/ 3 oiof 7’ avrdv e^eXvadpTfv. Xoycuv axndyy. object, gen., avTif Xoyovs ayylXXovaa. Aesch. Ag. 646 Trpayparajv evayyeXov. Xoyois would be a dat. of circumstance (‘with’), but very harsh. 334 |vv (p 7 T£p...p.ovu>■—£(V (rovTtp) oi- Kerajv ovirep dyov mardv povov, the attrac¬ tion of the relative extending to the pre¬ dicative adj.: Dem. De Cor. § 298 otire (pofios ov'r’ aXXo ovdev hrrfpev ...ojv 6rpiva OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNfil 6 1 Oe. My child, thou hast come ? Is. Ah, father, sad is thy f a te to see! Oe. Thou art with us, my child ! Is. And it hath cost me toil. . - r Oe Touch me, my daughter ! Is. I give a hand to each. Oe. Ah, children—ah, ye sisters ! Is. Alas, twice-wretched life! , . - OE. Her life and mine? Is. And mine, hapless, with you OE. Child, and why hast thou come ? Is. Through care, father, for thee. Oe. Through longing to see me ? Is. Yes, and to bring thee tidings by mine own mouth,—with the only faithful servant that I had. And where are the young men thy brothers at our They are—where they are : ’tis their dark hour. O, true image of the ways of Egypt that they show in Oe. need ? Is. Oe. rpotia. 331 bvapopov S’ MSS., Campbell: bvapopov t Markland, and most of the recent edd. 332 irpo^dl^ irpodvplq. Wecklein. 333 X ° 2 ° t(T7 f , L (with ojv above, from the ist hand): \6ywv (without 7 ) T, L , Farn. . the other MSS. have either Xo 70 ts 7 ’ or X0701S r or XoyoLS. 335 aid bp.aip.oi L, with most mss.: aid6p.aip.oi A, R, VS.-ttoO Vat., L», schol. : to . . L, A, etc .-irovetv] Kvpelv L * 2 . 336 betvd rdv xdvoi s] The ist hand m L wrote beiva 5 inelvoi s (where 8' has been made from a): the corrector (S) then inserted v between e and k, to make h xelvois, adding this schol. in the margin: vvv 8J ra ev eKelvms Seiva eariv. _ § €iv h S’ ev Keivois R, L 2 , Aldus: Seiva Taxelvois B, T, etc.: beiva 8 av Keivois biKalwv Kal av pepepovTWV rrj 7roXet ovbev irpoSovvai. 335 Trovctv, epexeg. infin. with tvov (eiai) : so as to do their part. The infin. was thus used in affirmative clauses (esp. after # 5 e), as //. 9. 688 dal Kal oWe to.8 ’ eiirtpev, 01 poi tirovTO, here are these also to tell the tale , who went with me: Eur. Ilipp. 294 ywawes aiSe avyKadi- aravai vbaov, here are women to help in soothing thy trouble. So on the affirma¬ tive oi 8 e dal iroveiv (‘here they are to^ serve ’) is modelled the interrogative 7 rod eiai 7 rovdv ; ‘ where are they, that they may serve (as they are bound to do)?’ So Eur. Or. 1473 7ro0 5 ^r’ apvveiv oi Kara arty as Qpuyes) irov (the scholiast s read¬ ing) is right, ttoi supposes a very harsh ellipse of r/Kovaiv or the like, and agrees less well with the reply. ? 336 ovtt^p eltrt: on 273. Schaefer’s Tav is better than the MS. 8 ’ ev because the hint is made more impressive by the abruptness, raviv is adv. 337 A’eYVTrTO). Her.. 2. 35 ra 7roXXa Travra ^/47raXtv rolai aWoiai avOpunroiai iar-qaavTO -pdea re /cat vbpovs' ev rotert al pkv yvvalKes ayopa^ovai Kal Kairrj\eiovai , ot dvbpes Kar ’ olkovs ebvres vOKAEOYZ uortv, 270: rpo p. Tpot|>€ia, those means of supporting life which are sought outside of the home,—paraphrasing the ayopd- fyvae Kal KairpXedovae of Her. 2. 35. Else¬ where rpoepeea always = ‘ reward for rear¬ ing’ (Plat. Rep. 520 b , etc.). 342 o-(J>uv 8’, dat. of interest, ‘for you two’ (Ant. and Ism.), in your case. Some take it as partitive gen.: then it would mean, ‘of you tzvo pairs,' —the pair of brothers being one unit, and the pair of sisters another. But I know no parallel for such an use of a dual pronoun. It is different when apeepu is said of two ‘sides’ or armies, considered as units (It. 2. 123 etirep yap k ’ edtXoepeev ’Axaioi re Tputs re | ...apidn 7 )dr)/xevai apeepu): or when a dual verb has a twofold dual subject, II. 8. 185 Savde re Kal ad, Uodapye, Kal A edwv Adp.ire re dee, | vvv peoe tt)v Kopeedrjv diTo¬ re verov. 343 Not noticing Ismene’s hint (336), Oed. imagines his sons in repose at The¬ bes. He is soon to learn that one of them, an exile, is levying war against the other (374). olKovpoio-iv, not oiKovpeerov, though a dual follows (345): 0 . T. 1511 f. €ixdTt]u...e{jxecr 0 e: Xen. Cyr. 6. 1.47 u>s eedtrrjv.. .TjenrdaavTO dXXrjXovs : Plat. Prot. ' 330C eeirerov dr] peoe...d uvopeaejare dpre. wo-T€ = cbs, an epic use freq. in Aesch. and Soph. TrapOevoi. [Dem.] In Neaer. (or. 59) § 86 iKavbv epofiov rdes yvvae^l TrapaerKevufav tov aeoeppoveev Kal perjdbu ctfiapr aveev aXXa deKaeojs oIkov pee v. Eur. Or. 928 ei rdvdov oIkov pr)pead'‘ oi XeXeepepet- voe | (pdeepovaev. 344 f. Tap. a Svtmjvau : Ph. 1126 rav epuxv peeXdov rpoepdv : so nostros vidisti fentis ocellos Ov. Her. 5. 43. Tap.d... KaKd.: cognate acc. to virepirovetrov (like Troveev irovovs), ‘ye bear the woes of me hapless for me ’ (dvarpvov, placed between art. and noun, must not be taken with virepir.), Cp. Plat. Legg. 717 c (a son must cherish his aged parents) airorivovTa daoeiapeara eirepieXeias re Kal virepirovovv- rw v udems zraXaeas eirl vtoe s daveecrdelaas, 0IAITT0Y1 EfTI KOAQNQI 63 their spirit and their life! For there the men sit weaving in the house, but the wives go forth to win the daily bread. And in your case, my daughters, those to whom these toils belonged keep the house at home like girls, while ye, in their stead, bear your hapless father’s burdens. One, from the time when her tender age was past and she came to a woman’s strength, hath ever been the old man’s guide in weary wanderings, oft roaming, hungry and bare-foot, through the wild wood, oft sore-vexed by rains and scorching heat,—but regarding not the comforts of home, if so her father should have tendance. fyoi L. Campbell thinks that the 0 has been made from e. I doubt this. The scribe’s pen, has, indeed, been carried a little beyond the circle of 0 ; but the letter was never e. He usually writes « in the contracted form A, and most of the other MSS., also have txoi. B and T have (with 01 written over it): Farn. ?x ei - requiting...their pangs of old, when they suffered for him. 345 veas Tpofjs ceased to need the tender care which is given to children, vea Tpot^rj, here, ‘the nurture (not ‘growth’) of the young’: so Ai. 510 veas | Tpoepf/S CTeprjdeis, bereft of the ten¬ dance which childhood needs: El. 1143 (speaking of her brother’s infancy) rpcnpys \ ... tt]v ... ap. B acre : where schol. 77X11 p yap to vtto- Srjpu. If the word really comes from an rjXi\j/ (of which there is no other trace), then vTjXf-rrovs (used also by Lycophron 635, who, however, may have followed Soph.) is less correct than vyXnros, which Blomfield (Aesch. P. V. 248) wished to restore here. Eustathius 787. 52 derives vtjXlxos from X'lttos (fat, unguent), ex¬ plaining it by avxMP°s Kai dXixys (‘un¬ kempt’). 351 ■q'yetrcu. The sentence yepovr- aycoyei, xoXXa p.ev ... dXwp.evr), 7 roXXoiai 8 ’ ’ 6 p.ftp. p.ox&ovaa, is so far regular and complete: then we should have expected i]yovp.ev 7 ), introducing a comment on the whole sentence. Instead, we have r\yei- tcu, which draws p.oxQovoa to itself, and thus breaks the symmetry of the anti¬ thesis. The substitution of a finite verb for a second participial clause is freq. in Greek; but is usu. managed as if here we had rroXXa p.ev ...dXeop.evrj, ttoXXois 8 ' 8 p./ 3 p. p.oxOei, TjyovpievT] etc. Cp. El. 190 oiKovopiu) 6 aXap.ovs xarpbs, w 8 e pXv | aetKei cbv croXq, | Kevais 8 ’ d/acplcTap-aL rpaxl^acs (instead of dp.(f)iOTap.lvr )): Ph. 213 ff. ov p.oXrrav ...’lx 0KAE0YI 12 . (TV S’, (O TEKVOV, TTpOCrOeV fXEV E^LKOV TTOLTpX p^avreV ay over a ttolvtol , KaS/xeiW XaOpa, a rovS * iyjpr\ijv, ‘tendance’: see on 345 : cp. 1614. 354 fiavrcva iravTa implies several oracles, given to the Thebans about Oedi¬ pus after he had left Thebes. There is no clue to their purport, and we need not ask : they are invented merely to create a pious office for Ismene. It would not have seemed well that she should have stayed at Thebes all these years without showing any active interest in his fate: on the other hand, the poetic legend re¬ quired that Antigone should be the sole guide of his wanderings. The oracle about final rest had been given to Oed. in his youth (see on 87); the oracle about his grave has only just been received at Thebes (389). Between these two, the only oracle suggested by the Sophoclean version of the story is a response to the question which Creon had proposed to ask at Delphi ( O . T. 1438), as to whether Oed. should remain at Thebes. But the story of the expulsion (768 ff.) implies that no such response had then been obtained. 355 f. toi» 8« o-wpa-ros (without irepl), gen. of connection; see on 307. v\a£ St poi k.t.X., a general description of her part, subjoined to the special instance just given: ‘and you constituted yourself a trusty watcher (at Thebes) in my in¬ terest, when I was being driven from the land,’ i.e. from the moment when the decision to expel me had been taken, and the act was in contemplation, pot for pov seems necessary: and I suspect that /xov first arose from inattention to the exact sense. A gen. after 4 >v\a| always denotes the object guarded: thus - pou ought to mean (not, ‘ a watcher in my interest,’ but) ‘a guardian of my person’; this, however, was Antigone’s part (21): Ismene had never roamed with him. So in Eur. Bacch. 612 tLs poi < pvXa£ rjv ; (say the Bacchants to Dionysus), ‘what overseer, master (of our rites, like eirlcTKoiros of Dionysus, Ant. 1148) had we?’—-not, ‘what guardian of our persons was there?’ Yet there L 2 (cod. Laur. 32. 2) has /xov. 358 (tto\os, a journey with a pur¬ pose, a ‘mission’: Ph. 243 rlvt | €povcra explains the special sense of Kevij. ‘You have not come empty-handed— i.e. without bring¬ ing some terror for me.’ (it] ov properly stands with a partic. in a negative state¬ ment only when per? could stand with it in the corresponding affirmative state¬ ment : thus ( a ) affirmative : pipadvs £px e <- jjt-i) s pi) (pbpwv , you never come slowly, unless you are bringing. Here ^77 ou is irregular, because the affirmative form would be 17/ceis ov (not pur?) epepovaa, a simple statement of fact; and so the negative should be ovg r?/ceis ov cplpovaa. But bringing bad news is felt here as a condition of her coming. Hence per? ov is used as if the sentence were formally conditional : ovk au rjXdes p.r] ov (pt- powa. 361 f. From Thebes to Athens is a short day’s journey; but Ismene has sought her father far and wide. This could not well have been if, as Campbell supposes (on 355), the oracles which she herself had formerly brought to him had directed his course towards Attica. 362 ^r]Tovcra -rqv l...‘ircu8oiv (dat.), ‘about’: J. S. II. oft. of encompassing tenderness, as 1614; here, of besetting trouble: unless we take it as merely = ‘in the case of’: cp. Tr. 727 aXX’ apupl tols acpaXelat p.ri ’£ eKOverias | dpy'p irbireLpa. 367 If. Eteocles and Polyneices were young boys at the fall of Oedipus (see on 1), and their uncle Creon (brother of Iocasta) became regent (O. T. 1418). As the two brothers grew up, they agreed, at first, in wishing to resign the throne, of which they were joint heirs, to Creon, lest Thebes should be tainted by their own rule; but afterwards they fell to striving with each other for the sole power. £p(os, desire (436), is a necessary and a certain correction. The ms. 2pis would have to mean ‘ emulous desire,’ either (a) between the two brothers, if T€...p/ri 84 = ‘ both ’...‘ and not’: or (b) between the brothers and (re) Creon. Now, there is no objection to using iplfa, Zpis of noble rivalry. The fatal objection is that the idea of rivalry at all is here completely,—almost ludicrously,—out of place. The notion that Soph, was think¬ ing of the ayadr) Zpis, which rouses men to effort, as opp. to the /carer? (Hes. Opp. 11 ff.), is surely very frigid. It is possible, however, that it was this notion which first brought tpi s into 367. Kpe- ovt£ t6. The rc=‘both,’ answering to p.r|8e ‘and not.’ So re is answered by oi/ 5 ^ (instead of ovre) Eur. I. T. 697, or by 5 66 I04>0KAE0Y2 Opovovs idcrdai pr]Se ypaivecrOai 7 to\iv, \6yco (tkottovctl TTjV iraXai yevovs (f)6opav, ota Karecrye tov aov dOXiov dopov' vvv S’ e/c decoy tov KaXiTrjpLOV cfrpevos elcrrj\6e to'iv Tpls dOX'ioiv epis kolky), oLpyrjs XafiecrOau Kal KpaTOVs TVpawLKOV. yco pev vedtpov Kal ypovco petcov yeycos top TTpocrde yevvrjOevTa IT oXvveiKrj Opovcov d7TO(TT€pLO-K€L , Ka^eXrjXaKEV TTOLTpaS. o S’, ok KaO ’ rjpds ec rO’ 6 TrXrjOvcov Xoyos, to koIXov V A pyos fids cj)vyds TrpocrXapfidvei 370 375 Paley conjectured 5 t) : Nauck, ye: Dindorf, toi>s. 368 pLTjdb MSS.: ppre T, F, Benedict, Hartung. 369 \oyu) aKovouai] (povcp, gkottovgi Blaydes. 371 koXlttjplov Toup {Em. in Stud. vol. I. p. 431): so Elms., Blaydes, Wecklein, and others. Most mss. have either Ka^aXLTrjpov (as L), or zed £ aXirr/pov (as A): a few have Ka^aX-riTTipov (B) or zca£ dXrjTTjpov (Vat.)- Triclinius conjectured zcd£ aXLTrjplov: Herm., /ca£ dXoLT-qpov (comparing aXoiro's for aXelrys in Lycophr. 579): Reisig, 5 eSoph./%. 1312. So, too, ovre by 51 , Eur. Suppl. 223, etc. Such irregularity is natu¬ ral when the second thought is opposed to the first. The objection to reading pajre in 368 is that, while ovre (or pLrjre)... re is common enough, there is no example of re...o#Te (or pLr/Te). Paley’s Kpeovn 8 rj is, however, highly probable. It would mean, ‘ to Creon in the next resort.’ So 8ij is used of suc¬ cession in Ant. 173, where Creon says eyCo KpaTT) 8 77 irdvra Kal dpbvovs I next (the sons of Oed. being dead); and Aesch. Eum, 3 77 dp t6 pt.prpos devrtpa t 68 ’ epero | p.avTe'tov. 368 edcr 0 cH, pass., as Tr. 329 77 5 ’ o8v eaadw: Thuc. I. 142 {eacropLevoi): Eur. I. A. 331 (edaopLai): I. T. 1344 (eu>/xe>/os): etc. The rnidd. of eaio is not classical. iroXiv: so in Ant. 776 &'7ru>s pdaapixL 7racr’ vireKcpCiyy tt6Xls, it is implied that the whole State may be polluted by an act of the king. 369 X6'y«, in the light of reason, wdth calm reflection (in contrast to the blind passion for power which afterwards seized them), a dat. of manner, cp. 381, O. T. 405 0/3777 XeX^x^ ai > Ant. 621 cro(pL 0 opdv, begin¬ ning with the curse called down on Laius by Pelops, for robbing him of his son Chrysippus. Cp. Ant. 596 (of this Lab- dacid house) ov8’ airaXXaaaet. yevedv ytvos, aXX’ ipelirei \ deb )v tis etc.: one generation doth not free another, but some god brings ruin. 371 KaXerqpiov. The MS. reading, kc££ dXiT7]pov, is against metre, and gives a form of the adj. which occurs nowhere else; though, had it existed, it would have been most convenient for epic verse. dXmjpios, and the poet. aXirpos, alone are found. The preceding Ik may have led the scribe into an erroneous repeti¬ tion, as in At. 205 L has 6 deivos b p.tyas instead of 6 detpbs pt-byas (cp. Wecklein, Ars Soph, emend, xvi. pp. 69 ff.). This seems, on the whole, more likely than that the Homeric aXelrps (‘sinner,’ aXoirbs in Lycophr. 579) should have suggested a form dXeiT-qpos or aXoi- Ttjpos, of which there is no other trace. Hesychius (1. 236), s. v. dXiTpoavvp, says that in the A/%/xaXwri 5 es Soph, used the subst. aXiTpCa (Ar. Ach. 907 uairep irldaKov aXirpias 7roXXas vXbojv), whence Dindorf Kai; aXerpCas (pperds, ‘ from a sin of the mind.’ The objection to this is the unexampled lengthening of the second syllable. 372 The dat. after eltnrjXOe is strictly a dat. of the person interested, but was peril, influenced by the analogy of the dat. in irapbarp p.0L, ‘ it occurred to me,’ and the like; cp. Tr. 298 e/xol yap oTktos... eiv, the pleonasm would be too weak : perh., then, it is tinged with the notion of veavievopevos (as in Eur. Ph. 713 : 7rot; puv vehfav oi>x off-* a XPV V ^ bpav ;—said by Creon to Eteocles). Cp. Aesch. Ag. 763 0 iXei tIkt€lv tl/Spis pev 7raXcua vea- | £ovaav v/Spcv. 375 t6v 7 rpocr0€ : Polyneices alludes to his right as the firstborn, 1294, 1422 : Eur. {Phoen. 71) followed the common account in making Eteocles the elder. The change adopted by Soph, is here a twofold dramatic gain; for (a) Polyneices, who is to come on the scene, can be treated as the foremost offender; ( b ) Eteo¬ cles has now a special fault, and so the curse on both sons is further justified (421). 376 ctTrocrTep£v XexdlvTwv opdov 7] QeaaaXir] lari, iovaa koIXt/: Od. 4. 1 AaKedalpova koIXtjv (the valley of the Eurotas) : Polyb. 1. 3. 1 KoiXt] 2 vpla (as lying between Lebanon and Anti-Leba¬ non). The epith. koiXov has an epic tone, as suggesting a distinction from the Ho¬ meric IleXacryi/cdiCApyos (perh. Thessaly), ’AxdcKbv and "Iaaov "Apyos (Peloponne¬ sus). 5— 2 68 I04>0KAE0YI /0780s re kolivov kclI tgvvacnr terras (friXovs, w? clvt'ik Ayoyos rj to KaS p^etevv ireSov 3^0 Ti/JLrj KaOetgov rj irpos ovpavov fi l/ 3 (oi '. ravT ovk apiOpos icrriv, co iraTep, Xoycov, aXX ’ epya Seiva* rows Se crous ottov Oeoi 7 TOVOVS KOLTOIKTLOVCTIV OVK €)(0) paOeiV. 01 . 77 S 77 yap ecrx^ iXniS >’ ojs ipov Oeovs 3^5 dapav tiv etgeiv, ojerre crcoOyjvat 7 rore; 12. eyevye rot? y*, w iraTep, pavTevpa&iv. OI. TToioio’i tovtois ; tl Se TeOeamo-TaL , TeKvov ; IS. ere rot? e/cel £rjrrjrov dvdpcoTTOLS 7rore Oavovr ecrecrOai £covt a r eucrotas \dpiv. 39° v. 930. 379 kcui'oj'] Elmsley conjectured rXeivov. 380 Kadpe'uov L (made from Kadfietov). Kadfxeiov A and others. Cp. < 9 . T. 29, 35 where L has Kadrov (rightly), and the later MSS. Kadpeiojv. 381 Tipfj MSS.: a.lxpy Blaydes, Cobet. radl^wv L, with all the rest except A, which has Kadrov (made, indeed, from radl^iav). Kadet;cov was read by the schol., and by the edd. before Brunck, who restored Kadrov. Nauck has once more placed Kadefav in the text, thinking that " Apyos , which he prints in brackets, should be avrds. 382 aptQpos] ap ’ vd\o$ 379 kt|8os, affinitatem, with Adrastus, by marrying his daughter Argeia ( kt)8os ’ABpaarov \afiwv, Eur. Ph. 77); kchvov, in a new quarter (as opp. to his native land). Perhaps Statius, whom Schneid. quotes, was translating this: iamque ille novis, scit fama, superbit \ Conubiis , vi- resque parat, queis regna capessat ( Theb. 2. 108). 380 f. ws k.t.X. : ‘ as purposing that Argos should either possess the Theban land in honour, or exalt Thebes to the skies ’ (by the glory of having defeated Argos). a>s.. /'Apyos...KaGeijovrj...PtP< 3 v, acc. absol. in the personal constr., as 0 . T. 101 cl>s to 5 ’ alpa to\lv : Thuc. 6. 24 Zpios eveirecre rois ird(nv...eK- 7 rXeOcrat...tbs y k ar aar pe\J/o p .1 v 0 ls ecpl a ZirXeov, y ovdbv dv acpaXeiaav peya- \yv btvapiv, in the belief that they would reduce Sicily, or that at all events a great armament could suffer no disaster. Eur. Ion 964 IIAIA. aol 5 , es tl Sop eicr- rjKOev e/c/ 3 aXetj/ tIkvov; —KPE 0 T 2 A. tbs tov Oeov craxrovTa rbv y’ avrov yovov. 381 Tip/rj, dat. of manner : cp. 369. KaGeijov, occupy as conquerors : Dem, or. 18 § 96 r& kvk\u) rrjs ’ArTt/cijs KarexovTiov app.ocrTa.LS /cat (ppovpacs, Trpos ovp. pt,p< 3 v: cp. k\Ios ovpavov lkcl (Od. 9. 20), kXIos oopavopyres (Ar. Nub. 459): Eur. Bacch. 972 war’ ovpavw arypL^ov evpyaeis k\6os (thou wilt find thy fame towering in the sky). But the best illustration is Isocr. or. 15 § 134 ra pev ap.apTavop.eva irapopovTai , rb KaTopd codev ov pav 6 pyres Troiyffov- glv, they will overlook your failures, and exalt your success to the skies. So Lucr. 1. 78 religio pedibus subiecta vicissim Optcritur, nos exaequat victoria caelo. Wecklein strangely understands :—‘ or will make Thebes rise to the sky ’ (in smoke , by burning the city), comparing Eur. Tro. 1298 irTlpvyL Si Kairvbs tos rts oi’lpcma 7 reaoOcra 8opl KaratpdlveL yd, which means simply: ‘ our land hath fallen like smoke that hath sunk down on its wing from the sky, and is perishing by the spear.’ 382 dpiGpos : Eur. Tro. 475 rdvravd ’ dpLGTevovT’ eyeivdpLrjv rlicva, | ovk apidp-bv dXXws, a’XX’ owepTCLTovs $pvyuv. Ilor. Epp. 1. 2. 27 Nos numerus sumus el fruges consumere nati. 383 If the ms. ottoi (Vat. d-rni) is ' right, the phrase is harsh beyond ex¬ ample. 7ro?, 8ttol, instead of tov, 8ttov, are often boldly used, when the verb implies either (a) motion, as 227 KaraQ-qaeis, 476 TeXevTijaai, Eur. Bacch. 184 KadiaTavai, etc. ; or ( b) patience tip to a point, as OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 69 him a new kinship, and warriors for his friends,—as deeming that Argos shall soon possess the Cadmean land in her pride, or lift that land’s praise to the stars. These are no vain words, my father, but deeds terrible; and where the gods will have pity on thy griefs, I cannot tell. Oe. What, hadst thou come to hope that the gods would ever look on me for my deliverance ? IS. Yea, mine is that hope, father, from the present oracles. Oe. What are they ? What hath been prophesied, my child ? Is. That thou shalt yet be desired, alive and dead, by the men of that land, for their welfare’s sake. Meineke: d0vpp.aT ’ Maehly. 383 Sttol L, with the rest except Vat., which has 8m 7 . Elmsley has ottov in his text (though in his note he prefers ottol) : so, too, Hartung. Halm and Wecklein read oirq . 384 KaToiKTLovmv MSS. : Bothe conjectured KaroiKLovtnv (which Elmsley cites from F); Madvig, nadoppiovaiv \ Nauck, mTaarptyovcnv. 385 ws] c 35 ’ Hartung. 386 Cjpav mss. (though with the gloss (ppovrLda written over it in L and elsewhere): upav Turnebus. 387 vvv 7 ’] 7 ’ is omitted in some mss., as T, F. 390 evvoias mss.: evaolas schol., Suidas Ar. Lys. 526 iroZ yap nal XPV U dvapeivac; But it is hard to see how 8iroi Karom- TLodaLv could mean ’’how far they will prolong (thy woes) before they pity them.’ To supply irpoeXOdvras or irpoayayovres is to cut the knot. If the phrase meant anything, it ought rather to mean, ‘up to what point they will pity them.’ As in 335 iroZ is a MS. error for Trot!, so here 8iroi for Sirov (Wecklein prefers oirr], ‘ in what way’). Note that, in this context, irovovs = the woes of Oed. generally (mental and physical), not merely his toils in wandering: this is against the emend. KaroiKiovact with indef. subject, ‘people say,’ report says (we cannot supply ‘ the dewpoL ’ from 413). Kpd.Tr], political predomi¬ nance generally, but with esp. ref. to prevalence in war against Athens (1332): the plur. as of royal power (Ant. 173 KpaT 7 ]...Kal dpbvovs). 393 dvrjp, emphatic, as oft.: Ar. Nub. 823 5 ad fiadwv avrjp eaeL : Xen. Cyr. 4. 2. 25 ov/cdr’ ctV7?p ecmv, aXXa aKevo(pdpos. 394 pais aOavaTip...Ovovcn, rip 8l...ios Tjpixn cvayi^ovai. Such cvayurpds would be at least annual (cp. Isae. or. 2 § 46 ). The schol. takes 8v’ 77^07 <$>017809 elprjKcog Kvpei; IS. cog cf)aaiv oi poXovre 9 ei9 @7778779 neSov. 415 OI. rraihcov ng ovv r Kovcre rcov ij ulcov raSe; IS. apLcfrco y opLotcog, KafjerriaraaOov KaXcog. OI. /ca#’ 01 KaKLcrroi rcov S’ aKovaavreg irdpog rovpov 7 toOov TTpovOevro rrjv rvpavviSa ; irorpos dvarvxuv. 404 In L the ist hand wrote rAacr irpoaOlcrOai. Over these words the corrector placed ( 3 , a, to show the right order. Then 7 rt\aa was deleted, and written anew after TrpotrOlaOai. 405 Kparfjs mss. : Kparols Brunck, and so most edd. 408 ovk ap ’ L: see on v. 393. Blaydes writes ov rap’.—• KpaTr) iicelvip Sweeps Tip$s xdpw', ‘How, then, canst thou render a grace which is impious towards that other?’ (Eteocles). 410 (Aa- kov re /cat Avrdvoov, tlov ra rep. eve a £ (tt 1 7r epl rb ipov (Her. 8. 39). So Theseus was seen at Marathon (Plut. Thes. 35); Athene appeared, and the Aeacidae helped, at Salamis (Her. 9. 83 f.). 413 0 £vyds. enrols dv ds OeXovTi tovt epiol Tore 770X15 to Scopov eiKOTcos KCLTrjvecrev. 420 425 430 T, B, etc. 420 /cAf/oucra] epepovera Wecklein: \eyovcra...\eyw 8 ’ o/zws Nauck. 421 crept L, A, etc.: crepe T, etc.: ereptv Elmsley on Eur. Med. 393 ( = 398 Dind.), and most edd. since . — jxrjTe mss. : /xtjti (thus, not /xtj tl) Bothe, Blaydes.— ttjv ireirpwixtvrjv T, B, Vat., R, etc. : tlov Treirpaypteveov L (which the corrector, placing an rj over each w, wished to make into ttjv ireirpaypilvTjv ): so, too, A (but with yp. ttjv Treirpup.evT]v in the marg.): ttjv ireirpaypdvTjv F, V 3 (corrected to tCjv, — uv). 420 cj>epw 8’ o|xws is usu. taken, ‘but such are my tidings’ (cp. 360). This would be fitting if, with Wecklein, we might read €pov€pa> has thus more point. 421 aW. ‘Nay, then’—opening the imprecation, as Ph. 1040 a\ A’, c 3 raTptpa yrj deo'i t’ eyx&ptot, | Tteracrde, Tteraerd'. cr<|uv,not crept, was prob. always the form used by Attic tragedy. It is required by metre below, 444, 451, 1490: Ai. 570: El. 1070 : Aesch. P. V. 252, 457 : Pers. 759, 807 : fr. 157 {ap. Plat. Rep. 391 e). Eur. has the dat. in two places where, as here, crept is possible , but in both ereptv has MS. authority, and should probably be read, Med. 398 (v.l. crept), Steppl. 769. On the other hand there is no place in trag. where metre excludes ereptv. Tijv Tr€Trpwp€VT]v, by the curse in the house of Laius (369). 422 tv 8’ after |j.TjT€ is harsh, and Elmsley’s ’(v t’ may be right. There is, however, a good deal of ms. evidence for Te...Se in trag.: see on 367. Cp. Ant. 1096 to t’ ebcadetv yap detvov, avTterTavTa Se k.t .A., n. ev epoi (cp. 247), may the issue for them come lo be (392) in my hands, i.e. may the gods allow me to be the final arbiter, and to doom them both by a father’s curse. 424 KaTravatpovrai. The words /cat eiravaipovTat 8opv do not form a second relative clause,—as if, from the t|s before fyovrcu, we had to supply the relat. pron. in a different case ( eep ’ fj, or ets tjv) with evavatpovTat. They form an independent sentence, which is co-ordinated with the relative clause, 17s 8xovrat . This is the normal Greek construction. See note in Appendix. Cp. 467, 731. c-iravaipoiivTCH Sopv, the MS. reading, would mean, ‘ are taking a spear upon them,’ the verb being used figuratively (like in se suscipere) of obligations or responsibilities (eptXlav, iroXeptov, Texvrjv, XaTpetav etc.) ; but erravatpeerdat, in its literal sense of ‘uplifting against,’ is more natural and more poetical with 8opv: cp. Eur. Her. 313 icat perjiroP es yrjv ex^pbv atpeadat Sopv. 425 ws, ‘for’ (if I were to have the OlAinOYI Eni KOAONQI 75 Is. It grieves me to hear that,—but I must bear it. Oe. Then may the gods quench not their fated strife, and may it become mine to decide this warfare whereto they are now setting their hands, spear against spear ! For then neither should he abide who now holds the sceptre and the throne, nor should the banished one ever return ; seeing that when I, their sire, was being thrust so shamefully from my country, they hindered not, nor defended me; no, they saw me sent forth homeless, they heard my doom of exile cried aloud.. Thou wilt say that it was mine own wish then, and that the city meetly granted me that boon. .—Tournier conject. ttjv tt e0KAE0YI / 3 OV Syr , €7 T€L TOi TTjP peP dVTLY riLLeQCLP , « / ^ /) / c,o/ 0 / v " ' onrjVLK e^eu tfvpos, tjolcttov be poi to KarOavew rjp Kal to XevcrOrjpcu rreTpoLS, ovbe ls ' epcoT is top8* ia.CpeT cocfreXcov ° T ' V&V '*<*'<; o po^Oos rjv irencop, Kapapdapop top Ovpbp eKbpapopTa poi pei^w KoXacTTrjv tcop irplv rjpapTrjpepajp, to TTjviK yjbrj tovto pep i to\ls /3ta rjXavpe p e/c yrjs y^popiop, oi S’ inoj^eXelp, OL TOV TTCLTpOS TO) 7 TCLTpL, SvpdpePOL TO Spdp ovk rjPeXrjcrap, aW eVovs crpiKpov yapip ( fivycv ? o~(f)LP e£a) 7 tto)^os njXojprjp aet. 435 440 vvaew A, and others: Karrivtaev B, T, Vat. 434 bmpl-tf L, f being made from £: A, R, Aid.: bpi the other mss., and the 2nd Juntine ed. 436 fywros rov 5 ’ MSS. : ZptoT es Tot'd’ P. N. Pappageorgius {Beitr. z. Erkl. u. Kritik d. Soph. p. 16). Mekler proposes ZpcoTos tovS’ ecpalvero arpacpels (cp. Ai. 1116),— icpalver’] ificpaiver L. , 437 %p6 vip 3 ’] In L S’ has been made from r’ by the ist hand. 440 to T 7 ] vIk’ L; after tj one letter has been erased, and room for two has been left; peril, the scribe had begun to write Trjfxos .—to ttjvlk B, F, etc.: tottjvik& 5 ’ A, R: rod’ tjvlk’ T, etc.: t 6 t’ tjvIk ’ L' J .—77577] rjdei L 2 , which suggests that the reading than Ka/njvvcrev. Cp. 1633 Karaivecrov , 1637 KaTTjveoev. The contrast is between exile imposed as a doom or granted as a boon,—not merely between a wish fulfilled or unfulfilled. 433 i]|X€pav: the acc. of duration (cp. 0 . T. 1138) is strictly warrantable, as in Xen. Cyr. 6. 3. 11 Kal exdes 8b Kal Tpl- tt)v i] p.bpav (the day before yesterday) to avTo tovto birpaTTov : though in a nega¬ tive sentence we might have rather ex¬ pected the gen. (cp. An. 3. 3. n tt)s rj/ae- pas oXrjs 8 lt)X6ov ou 7 rXeov irevTe Kal eiKoai cTadlwv). tt) v avTix’ : Thuc. 2. 64 bs re to p,bXXov.. bs re r6 aurt/ca: 3. 112 hv Ttp avTLKa (po/3cp. 435 \€vo- 0 t)vcu ircTpois, the typical form of summary vengeance on one who has incurred public execration: II. 3. 56 i]b Ktv 77677 | XaCvov tWo x LT & va : Aesch. Ag. 1616 8 t]p,oppiv Xevaipitp 7rerpw/iari (the pleo¬ nasm as here). Her. 9. 5 (the ‘ lynching ’ of the Athenian who advised his fellow- citizens to accept the Persian terms, 479 B.C.) TrepiOTavTes AvkL8t]v KaTeXevoav / 3 aX- Xovtcs. The redundant ireTpois adds emphasis: so Ant. 200 irvpl | irpriaat KaTaKpas. Cp. 0 . T. 1255 cpoiTq. yap i]p.ds byxos e£apuv tt opeiv : 1411 cpovevaaT’ t) QaXaocnov \ eKpi\f/aT\ 436 t-pur’ is tov 8’, the conjecture of Pappageorgius (see cr. n.), is, I think, almost certain. The MS. change supposed is of the slightest kind, and such as continually occurs in our mss. : while 2p«Tos tou 8’ cannot be defended as either (a) gen. of connection, 4 helping in regard to this desire,’ or ( 8 ) possessive gen. with we\wv as = evepyiTTjs, 4 helper of this desire.’ See Appendix. 437 ireirwv. The metaphor is not directly from the mellowing of fruit, but from the medical use of the word in ref. to the subsiding of inflammation (as in angry tumours, etc.). Cp. the fig. sense of c bp,os. So TreiralveadaL Hippocr. 1170 R : Arist. Meteor. 4. 3 i] tjSt), just when that time had come (the art. as in to clvtlkci , ‘at the moment,’ Thuc. 2. 41). While Trjvuaxde (‘at this time of day’) was common, the simple rrjvtKa occurs no¬ where else in class. Attic; it is found, however, in the Alexandrian poets, and in later Greek, tov to p.ev is answered by 8e (441) instead of tovto 8 i, as by ZireLTa oi ( Ant . 63), tout’ abdis (ib. 165), eZra [Ph. 1345)? tout’ dXXo ( 0 . T. 605). , 441 \poviov, ‘after all that time,’— repeating the thought with which he had begun (xP e tc.): cp. the poet. dat. with the simple verb, Ant. 560 toA Qavovaiv dxpeXeiv. 442 oi toC iraTpos tu ira/rpC blends two forms of antithesis,—(i) oi tt aides T

in suctl phrases. Cp. fr. 510. 6 Kdpol yap dv -irarrip ye daKpviov X° L P LV I dvrjKT' dv els (puis, would have been brought up, if tears could bring him: Aesch. Pers. 337 ttX?)- Oovs...'iKaTL, if numbers could give vic¬ tory. 444 o-ejuv, i.e. they looked on and did nothing: see on auTOtV 430. The question between act (L) and cyto (A) turns on these points. With del, rjXdprju = ‘ continued to wander.’ He can scarce¬ ly mean that, after his expulsion, they might at any time have recalled him, since he regards the new oracle as having given them an opportunity which did not exist before (418). But he may mean that their silence at the moment of his expulsion was the cause of the whole sequel. With eyco, riXup-pv might mean, ‘proceeded to wander forth,’ referring to the moment of expulsion (cp. i^Xav- 78 Z00KAE0Y2 €K TolvSe S , OVCTOLIV TTCLpOeVOLP, OCTOV (j)VCTL S’ a^Ti rou (j)vcrai'Tos eiXdcrOrjv Opovovs /cat orKTjTTTpa Kpaiveiv /cat Tvpavveveiv \6ovos. >\\> v \ \ / / /v aAA ov t t prj kaywcri rovoe oi/3os rjvvcjev rrore. Trpos ravra /cat KpeWra irepTrovToav epov pacrrrjpa, k€l ns aXXo? eV 7ro\et crOevei. eav yap vpeis, (o tjevoi, OeXrjO * d/xou ' TTpocrTaTicri rat? crepvaicn Srjpovyois 0eai as: cp. 330, 341. 447 yrjs aSeiav, a strange phrase (perh. corrupt), must mean, security in regard to the land (where I find myself at any given time), a secure resting-place. Cp. Thuc. 8. 64 Xafiovacu ai Tr 6 Xeis...d 8 eiav tQv Trpacrao/udvwv, security in regard to their proceedings. His daughters, so far as they can, give him in exile all that his sons should have given him at Thebes,—(1) maintenance, (2) safety in his movements, (3) generally, the support due from kinsfolk. Nauck’s crre'yris t’ ddeiav seems too suggestive of a fixed home to suit rbv Tr\avrjTT]v (3): Wecklein’s ko£tt]S t ddeiav makes a detail too prominent in this general acknowledgment. With regard to pXap^s t or kcittjs adeiav (Blaydes), re¬ mark that adeia never occurs with a gen. of that against which one is safe. The Kal before yrjs seems genuine: were it absent, the /cat before rpocpas must an¬ swer to that before ylvovs. And, for a rhetorical passage, yr|s is in some de¬ gree confirmed by the assonance with yevovs. ■ye'yous (subjective gen.) €irapKcOKAEOYI aX ktjv TToelcrOaL, rfjSe pkv ttoXel pdyav (TcoTyjp apeucrOe, tols 8 e/xots iyOpols ttovovs. XO. e7tcl£lo<; ptv, OISlitovs, kcltolktlctcu, clvtos te 7rat8e5 6 ai8’ • e 7 T€t 8e ryjorSe yrjs crcoTrjpa aavTov tqjS* eVe/x/3a\\ei9 \6yco, TrapaivecrcLi croc f3ov\opcu ra crvpcfyopa. 01. co ’ ag TO 7 TpCOTOV LKOV KCLL KCLTE(TTEL\\jaj/ rat 8e , A, R, Aid., Brunck, Elms.: rrjde pkv T, B, and most recent edd. BuUXauck, keeping ry8e 777 , changes TrdXei to 777 . 460 rots 5’ e/wus] rotaS’ ep.r)cr L (ot in an erasure), rots 5 ’ epois A, with most of the MSS. Nauck conjectures yaidoxov... | W A prep.Lv: Ar. Eq. 581 IlaX- Xas -rroXiovxos : Aesch. Th. 6 9 7roXtcr as): see on 424. KciTecrTei- x|m$: Sappho fr. 95 o'iav rdv vdiavdov iv otipetTL iroiplves &v 8 pes ttoocti. KaraoTeifrioLOi, ‘trample on’: here the word suggests the rash violation of the x^P 0V 0l} X h™ 1 ' Trareiv (37). The v. 1 . KaT£(TT6\|;as was explained figuratively: ‘ came to the ground us a suppliant/ who lays his branch (iK€T 7 ]pLa) , twined with festoons of wool (arlefr-rj), on an altar: see n. on 0 . 7 * 3* Schol. : KaOulrevaas, pera iKeT-qpiwv acplKov : justly adding that the other read¬ ing is TTL 0 avdTepov. KCtTacrT€v|/ov (marg. of L) was a grammarian’s attempt to im¬ prove on Karlarepas : it would refer to the twigs (483); but a secondary detail of the rite shoufd not be thus forestalled and emphasised. J. S. II. 469 rUipvTov. The rule is that p is doubled when, by inflection or composi¬ tion, a simple vowel precedes it, but remains single when a diphthong pre¬ cedes it: hence veoppvros, but adpvros. Through overlooking this distinction, Blaydes follows our mss. in writing deip- pirrov. Metre often led the poets to use p inste4d of pp, as apefrlpvrov ( Ai . 134 )* Xpvoopvrovs (Ant. 950), avrbp^os (Babrius fab. 69); and irpopdo, not Trpopptu, was the regular form, as euphony plainly re¬ quired. But there is no classical instance of the opposite anomaly. 470 81 / oorCwv xapwv, i.e. after duly washing the hands before entering the sacred precinct. Blood-guilt is not thought of here: if that was in question, Ka.0app.oi XOI-POKTOVOL (Aesch. Enin . 283) would first be needed for Oed. himself: but the Chorus assume that, as he said, he is now evoepr/s (287). Washings, or sprinklings, were required before ap¬ proaching shrines, and for this purpose TrepippavTTjpLa were set at the entrances of sacred places. Cp. Hippocr. Morb. Sacr. 2 8povs tou n 0eoicn ruiv iep<2v Kai t&v Tepeveuv aTroSeLKvvpevoL, J)S av prjSeis inrepfiaLvoL ei pr) ayvevoL, eiOLOvres SI irepippaLVopeOa, ovx ds pLaivopevoi , aXX ei rt Kai 7r porepov ^x°l xev Atucros, tovto defray- vLovpevoi. Lucian Sacrific. 13 t8 ply 6 82 I04>0KAE0YI 01. otclv Se tovto x evp aKrjpaTov \a/3cu ; XO. KpaTTjpes euros, avSpos ev^etpos tc^vyj, cuv Kpar epexfjov Kal \a/ 3 ds dpccjiLCTTOpLoix;. OI. OaWdlcriv, rj KpoKcucnv, r) ttolcu rponcu ; XO. 0109 veapas veonoKcu aa\\cu XaBcuv. 47 c . I 9 ' v /] ^ x 1 « A 1 , ‘ ' J Ul. ecev to o evuev 7 rot reXevTrjcrai pe \pij XO. ^oa? yeacrOai crravra irpos iTpcurrjv ecu. schol. Ar. Ach. 961. 471 Xd/ 3 w;] 0 aXc 6 v L (with Xd/?a> written above), made from \apw as a double erasure shows. /SaXdv F : XchSco A and the other MSS.: Xa( 3 ys schol. Ar. Ach. 961. ^ 472 rfyvy] rtxvyi L. 473 wv kooLt ’ 8 pepov L (with e written above o): wv Kartpexf/ov Suid. s.v. yods. 474 kpSkcu- atv L. kpokol(xlu L, Vat., Farn., T (which last has loaooiaiv written above). Cp. n. on 429. 475 olds veapas MSS. : in L aval vias is written above. For veapas Bellermann conjectures ad veapas: Ileath, ye veapas (received by Doederlein, irpoypappa (p-rjat pr] irapievai. eiaco t<2v Trepippavrijpluv oans prj Kadapos eari ras Xeipas. So Od. 4. 750 dXX’ vSprjvaptvrj, Kadapd xpot etpaP 8xovaa,... | etfye’ ’ Ae-p- valrj. 471 tovto, adject., but without art. (cp. 1177), an epic use sometimes allowed by the Attic poets, and not rare in Sophocles. aKijpaTov: Chrysippus ap. Plut. Stoic, repugn. 22 commends Hesiod for enjoining on men that they should respect the purity of rivers and springs, since thence the gods were served (Hes. °PP- 755)- 472 KpaTijpcs euriv: i.e. the priest in charge of the shrine keeps them ready for the use of the worshippers, near the spring in the inner part of the grove (505), from which they were to be filled. The libations to the Eumenides were wineless (100), but they are associated with the mixing-bowl which was regularly used in libations (of wine) to other deities. Bekker Anecd. 274. 3 KpaT-rjplfav • yjroi tov ohov ev xparripi lapvwv, 7) diro Kparr]- puv airtvSuv. Dem. De Fals. Legat. § 280 airovduv Kal Kparr/pcov kolvcovovs. In Mid\ § 53 (in a spurious oracle) iepa reXeiv Kal Kparrjpa Kepaaai. cv'x^pos: schol. evrraXdpov. Pind. 01 . 9. in euyetpa, Se&oyvLov, ‘deft-handed, nimble-limbed, ’ of a wrestler. Lucian Amor. 11 rrjs Upa^ir^Xovs eJy etpias (v. 1 . eOyepetas). Te'xvTj: fr. 161 8tt\ols dppw£iv, 'Hpata- tov r°)y f KpaT , acc. sing., the ‘top,’ i.e. rim, of each Kparpp. In II. 19. 93 Kpdara is acc. plur., and Pindar is quoted by Eustath. (Od. 1 2. 17 1 5 * 63) as having said rpia rpara (foi Kpaara). But in Od. 8. 92 rpara is sing., and so always in Attic: Soph, has ( to ) rpara several times as acc., and once as nom. An acc. plur. masc. Kpciras occurs twice in Eur. (Ph. 1149, H. F. 526). Xa^ds dp.io-Top.ovs, handles on each side of the aro/aa, or mouth. The festoon of wool, which was to be wreathed round the rim of the bowl, could be secured to these. Wecklein understands handles which also served as spouts. 474 GaXXoitriv, of olive. rpoKTj, from KptzKui, to strike the web, in weaving, with the KepKls , or rod, is the woof, the warp being arr/p-uv: in Pind. Nem. 10. 43 paXa- xaioi KpoKais are cloaks of soft woollen tex¬ ture. So here KpoKai are woollen cloths. 475 1 he ms. veapas seems the right word : with Bellermann, I insert cn), though Wecklein’s T€ is also possible. For the iterated veo- cp. Ant. 157 ve- OIAITTOYI Em KOAQNQI 33 Oe. And when I have gotten this pure draught ? Ch. Bowls there are, the work of a cunning craftsman : crown their edges and the handles at either brim. Oe. With branches, or woollen cloths, or in what wise ? Ch. Take the freshly-shorn wool of an ewe-lamb. Oe. Good ; and then,—to what last rite shall I proceed ? Ch. Pour thy drink-offerings, with thy face to the dawn. Elmsley, Herm., Campb.): Wecklein, re ueapcis : Dindorf, veaXovs: Bergk, vealpas : Valckenaer veoyvijs (so Brunck): Meineke (formerly), veoyvov : Reisig, veiopas : Vauvilliers, vecopov : Musgrave, veiopovs (sic): Blaydes, vewpet. veoiroKip Canter, and most recent edd. : oiveoroKon L, with olottokoh written above: veo- t6kwl A, R, V 3 , Aid. : oi>v veorbaw L 2 . eviroKip Valckenaer.— \afi6v L, with most mss.: /SaXcS* A, R, V 3 , Aid. 476 7 rot L and most mss.: 7 rou Vat. (cp. n. on v. 23).— XPy\ ^ € * E (but with XPV written above), Vat. o%mos veapaiai 0 e< 2 v \ eirl ovvrvx^cus. The objection to ye is that it supposes Kpo- Kaitriv to be the genus of which p.aXXu> is a species. /jloXXos , however, means, not a woollen texture, but a fleece of wool, flocks of which were to be made into a festoon (orlrpos) for the brim of the Kparrip, like that which the suppliant put on his UceTripLa ( O. T. 3). vccopovs is tempting, but elsewhere means ‘recent,’ ‘fresh’ (730, El. 901), not ‘young.’ The drawback to Dindorf’s veaXovs is the sense. veaXvs in class. Attic meant not young, but fresh as opp. to exhausted: Xen. Cyr. 8. 6. 17 irapaXa/x^dveiv rovs aireipvKoras tirirovs kcil avdpwirovs kcll aXXovs irlpureiv v e a\ei s. Plat. Poltt. 265 B 1 veaXtorepoi 8vres (we shall travel better) I while we are fresh. Ar. fr. 330 tfws ueaKr/s \ eonv ai )tt}v tt)v a.Kp.7]v is an isolated line, but the word seems to have the same sense there. Nicander Alexipharmaca 358 (circ. 150 B.C.) is the first writer quoted for veaXi/s as = ‘young.’ Xa( 3 oSv, sc. avTov : cp. Ar. Av. 56 av 5 ’ ovv Xidtp k6\//ov Xafiuiv (in O. V. 607 Xapuv is not similar): II. 7. 3°3 8 uk€ £L and Aesch. Pers. 219 Xpv x°® s I YU re KC “ 0#tTO?s x^atr^at. The verb with cogn. acc. gives solemnity, as in Ovolav Ovet.v, oi rovSas oirlvSeiv, etc. irpos irpwTrjv ^co, not meaning, of course, that the time must be dawn. On the contrary it was an ancient custom that sacrifices to the x^ioc and to the dead should not be offered till after mid¬ day: Etym. M. 468 airo 8b p.eov/J.Ppias bdvov robs naraxdovlois, and in Aesch. Eum. 109 Clytaemnestra speaks of sacri¬ ficing to the Eum. by night, dipav ovSevos Kocvr/v dedov. The schol. here says that persons performirig expiatory rites ( enQvoeis ) or purifications (Kadapgol) faced the East (as the region of light and purity), quoting El. 424 f., where Electra rjXUp | SeiKvvoi rovvap, and Cratinus ev Xeipuvi (the title of the comedy was Xelpwves, Bothe, Frag. Com. p. 47): dye Sy irpos irplorov diravTWV torco /cat Xap.fiave Xcpol I ofivov geyaXvv ,—the squill being used in purifications. Statues,of gods were oft. set to face the East * (Paus. 5. 23. 1, etc.): also, victims about to be sacrificed (Sen. Oed. 338). Cp. the precept of Zoroaster ‘to face some luminous object while wor¬ shipping god’ (Max MUller, Chips I. 175)- Conversely, in pronouncing solemn curses the priests faced the West, —waving, red banners: [Lys.] In Andoc. § 51 ordures Karvpaoavro irpos eoirbpav /cat (poiviKiSas dvboeicav. 6-2 84 IOOKAEOYI OI. 77 roicrSe Kpcocrcrois ols Aeyeis ^ eco raSe; XO. Tpicrcrds ye Trrjyds' tov TeXevTcuov S’ oAoi'. OI. tov TovSe 77 X 77 era? ; 8i8acr/ce /cat ro8e. XO. vSaros, /xeXicrcrT??* 7x7786 tt pocrfyepeiv pedv. OI. ora^ Se tovtcov yrj pe\dp(j)v\\o<; TV)(r ); XO. rpt? aW* auTT} /cAaWs apfio'iv y^epoiv TiOels iXaLas racrS * irrevyecrOai At/ra?. OI. tovtcov aKoveraL / 3 ov\opai• peyiCTTCL yap. XO. W5 a(j)a<; KaXovpev Ev/x€Z'iSa 9 , ef evpevtov (TT€pv(*)v heyecrOai tov iKerrjv crcoTrjpiov, a ltov erv t avr6<; kel tis aAA09 az/rl crov, anverra (jxovajv prjSe prjKvvcov fiorjv 478 rd 5 e L, with most MSS., Aid.: rode (probably an emendation by Triclinius) B, T, Vat., Farm, and most edd. before Brunck. 479 rpiaads 7 c] rpiaads re A, R, Aid.: Schneidewin proposed Siaools ye, and eXwv for 8 Xov. —Heimsoeth would write 5 e xovv for oXov, while Nauck suggests tov 8 k Xoiadiov xoa— supposing that the sentence is interrupted. 480 tov rdvSe ] tovtov 8 k T, Vat., Farn .—rrXr/aas 0<3;] irXripr] dQ Meineke.—6 Q; StSaoKe] tu> SiSaaKe B, Farn., T (with iv written above): 478 Kpoxrorots here = KpaTT]pa lv. The word is fitting, since the Kpivacros was more esp. used for water (Eur. Ion 1173, Cycl. 89), though also sometimes for wine (Aesch. fr. 91 Kpuoaov s | pr/P oivrjpo'vs pr/P vSaTTjpovs), also for oil, — or as a cinerary urn. Guhl and Koner (p. 149) think that the krossos resembled the vSpia, which, like the koX-ttls, was a bulky, short¬ necked vessel, oft. seen in the vase-paint¬ ings as borne by maidens on their heads when fetching water, ots by attract, for ovs. \eos delib. aor. (rather than pres.) subjunct. 479 TrqYds: here, strictly the gushing of the water from the bowl. From each of the three bowls he is to pour a x°V- The first and second bowls are to be filled with the spring water only; and from each of these he is to make a liba¬ tion without emptying the bowl. The third bowl is to contain water sweetened with honey; and, in making the libation from this , he is to empty it. rpurcras might be distributive, ‘three from each bowl ’ (as the number nine recurs in 483); but in the x°V to the dead in OI. 10T519, at least, there are only three pourings, viz. of (1) hydromel, (2) wine, (3) water. tov TcXevT. (Kpuooov) as if £/c%eov, not X^ov, were understood: cp. Menander fr. 461 tov xoa | eKKlx VKa s, you have emptied the pitcher. 480 0 c 3 has raised needless doubts. The operator is to fetch water from the spring in the grove (469), fill the bowls which he will find ready, and place them in a convenient position for the rite. From the distinction just drawn between the first two bowls and the third, Oed. surmises that the contents of the latter are not to be of precisely the same nature as those of the others. He asks, then,— ‘ With what shall I fill it, before placing it beside the other two,—preparatory to beginning the rite?’ 481 pcXuro-qs^/uAiros : schol. aVo ydp tov itoiovvtos to iroiovpevov , quoting the Erastae (fr. 160) yXuaarjs peXia(yr)s Ttp KCLTeppvrjKdTi. So 7 roptpdpa (the pur¬ ple-fish) = purple, eXi(pas = ivory, x € ^“>vr) = tortoise-shell, irpotrcfjepeiv infin. for im- per., as esp. in precepts or maxims: cp. 490, O. T. 1466 alv poi pkXecrda c, 1529 pySkv’ oXftlfeiv. 482 p,€Xdp.cnv x«poiv, perh. laying them with each hand alternately, beginning and ending with the right, or lucky, hand. The olive-branches symbolise the fruits of the earth and of the womb, for the in¬ crease of which the Eumenides were esp. OlAinOYI Em KOAQNQI 85 Oe. With these vessels whereof thou speakest shall I pour them ? Ch. Yea, in three streams; but empty the last vessel wholly. . _ „ . . Oe. Wherewith shall I fill this, ere I set it ? Tell me this also. Ch. With water and honey ; but bring no wine thereto. Oe. And when the ground under the dark shade hath drunk of these? , Ch. Lay on it thrice nine sprays of olive with both thme hands, and make this prayer the while. OE. The prayer I fain would hear—’tis of chief moment.. CH. That, as we call them Benign Powers, with hearts benign they may receive the suppliant for saving. be this the prayer,—thine own, or his who prays . for thee; speak inaudibly, and lift not up thy voice; toG SISaoKe Vat.: < 2 > 0 w; 8L8aaKe Wecklein: e/cStScur/ce Herwerden. 481 ^ 5 e] pi, L, isthand: 88 was added by S. pi, Rice. 77: pr,8iv F. 483 rpts] rpecs A, R, Aid. 486 (VS ds semper opdorovelada 1 monui ad Med. 1345 - P* 2 ^8 * ^ ee ’ however, . ", 1470 (commentary). 487 aarfipiov] awrriplovs Bake, and so Hartung. 488 av t' A, R, Reiske, Elmsley, and most of the recent edd.: av y L, with the other mss. and the older edd. prayed, since they could blight it: Aesch. Eum. 907 Kapirov re yaias /cat fioT&v iirLppvTOv | aaToiaiv evdevovvra pi] Kapvecv XP&V, | K( d T< ^ v Pporeluv airepparevu a0KAE0YI KCU TOLVTOL CTOL 490 495 500 € 77617 ’ d(f>€p 7 TeiV dcTTpOC^O^. S pacravTL Oapcrcov av irapacrTaLrjv iyco' aWajs Se heipaivoip av , co tjiv, apcf)l croi. OI. co 7 rat8e, k\v€tov TcovSe irpocrycopcov tjevcov ) AN. rjKovorapev re tl Set TrpocTTaarcre Spav. OI. epoi /xet' oScord" XeunopaL yap et' tw prj SwacrOau pijS opav, Svolv Kaicolv crcficov S arepa poXovcra npa^aTco raSe. apKtiv yap olpat Kavrl pvptcov plav xfjy^rjv ra 8 eKTuvovcrav, rjv evvovs Traprj. a\\ iv ra^et tl irpacrcreTov povov Se pe pr) Xet77€7 * ov yap av crOevot Tovpov Se/xas €prjpov epiretv ov S vcfirjyrjTov St^a. IS. aXX eip eyco reXoScra* tov tottov S’ uva XprjcTaL p ’ ifavpeiv , roaro / 3 ovXopai paOeiv. XO. TovKcWev aXcrovs, co £evrj, rov S’, r/z/ Se TOV 491 flapped L, with the other mss. (as in ( 9 . T. 1062 ddppec): yet in vv. 305 , 726, 1185 L has ddpaei, and in 664 dapadv.-yrapacTalr,v B, Vat.: irapacTatpr,v L and the reS ^, e 1 X ^ e P t that Farn * has **P**t 4 imiv. 492 5 \Xws te] dAXws 5 ’ a5 L. 493 J Tat * eKXverov L, Rice. 77 494 AN.] In L this v. is given to the Chorus by the corrector, who wrote x before it (the 1st hand having merely placed a short line there). By most mss. it is given to Ismene; by Brunck, to Antigone, and by Turnebus, in his appendix, to both sisters. 495 oSwrd] L has the 6 in an erasure.— ev] o8v Bothe, and so Blmsley. Nauck would prefer Xenrbpecda yap. 496 rip pp 86vaa0ai\ ‘" doif / f ?re ™Kelv.—p.rid' opav ] So Elmsley : piqd’ opdv mss. 497 cuiv 8 77 ripa (not prlpd) L. drdpa Elmsley. 499 Mvovaav Canter: eKreivovaav MSS. Reisig proposed inTeXovcav. 500 tl ] roc Bornemann Her- 505 The schol. perh. understood here, ‘loud and long,’ for on airvcrra he says, avri tov, ppbpa Kal a vvto pus. 490 d(|)€p7r€iv = imperat. (481). d- OKAEOYI (rrp . IS. *xo. 01 . xo. OI. xo. 01 . xo. 01 . xo. o-naviv tlv ZcrXUS’ cor’ drrotKos, os 5 8* epapat TrvOecrOat 3 Tt touto ; 4 rds SetXatas diropov c^apetcras 5 aXyySopos, a tjvpecrTas. 6 pfi 7TO05 £eptas dpoi^rts trie \ / rp •» L (s ^ \J J 7 ras eras a ireiropu apathy. 8 to Tot 7roX?; /cat pySapa Xrjyop 9 XPV&* dpOop aKovcrp aKovcrai. 10 ojpot. 11 errep^op, iKereva). 12 ef)ev (f)ev. 13 TretOov ’ Kayd) yap ocrop erv Trpocrxpy^S. 5 20 tov5' in that place of the verse. R has a\pa pc (for Epapai) would give a closer correspondence be¬ tween strophe and antistrophe: see on 523. 513 Tt tovto ; ‘ What means this?’ Cp. 46 tL d earl tovto ; He is startled and disquieted'. He shrinks from all cross-questioning on the past, as from a torture (cp. 210). We lose this dramatic touch if we construe tI tovto {hpacrai nvdl- adai) as a calm query,—‘What is this that thou wouldst learn?’ 514 Tas: for the gen. (‘concerning’), OlAinOYS Ertl KOAONQI 89 hast need of aught, there is a guardian of the place, who will direct thee. , Is. So to my task:—but thou, Antigone, watch oui lather here. In parents’ cause, if toil there be, we must not reck of toil. \- Exit ' Ch. Dread is it, stranger, to arouse the old grief that hath Kommos. so long been laid to rest: and yet I yearn to hear . strophe. Oe. What now ?. Ch. —of that grievous anguish, found cureless, wherewith thou hast wrestled. Oe. By thy kindness for a guest, bare not the shame that I have suffered! CH. Seeing, in sooth, that the tale is wide-spread, and in no wise wanes, I am fain, friend, to hear it aright. Oe. Woe is me ! Ch. Be content, I pray thee ! Oe. Alas, alas! Ch. Grant my wish, as I have granted thine in its fulness. others have tcls... a\yy 56 vos. No MS. seems to have diropovs in v. 513, or als here. 615 ^evelaa L, with C written over «. 516 rda aaa' ireirovd epy av ^ Ld7 J The other MSS. vary from L only in the accent ras ads. (A has irtirovda epy a avaidr).) Reisig first gave ras ads a ireirovd' avaiSi). Hermann wrote ras eras a ireirovd', avaldi). Reisig is followed by Blaydes and Campbell (the latter ascribing the reading to Herm.). Martin proposed irtirov' tpy' dvaidi): then Bothe, ireirov, Ipy' avaidv , which Herm. rightly censured, but which many edd. have received. £py' dvavda Nauck. 517 pijdapa L: pijdap dis T (with a written above), Farm: the other MSS. have prjdapa or -at: prjdapd Brunck. 518 mss.: £eiv Reisig, Elms., and many recent edd., following Hermann, who afterwards pre¬ ferred &v\ The metre requires $eZv' (cp. v. 530, and Metr. Anal. p. lxvm). 619 w/xot Hermann: lib poi L and most mss.: lib pot not (sic) R. arepi;ov\ artpyia a ’ Blaydes, artp^ov a’ Bergk, Gleditsch (with iraldes in v. 532). cp. on 355. airopov (|>av€io-as: because the horror of the discovery consisted in relationships which could not be changed: 0 . T. 1184 f. s r’ dep' 0KAE0YI avr. go • Ul. ^TjveyK ovv kclkotclt , co #eo 9 terra), . 2 tovtoj^ S’ avOaipeTov ov SeV. XO. 3 dA.\’ €9 Tt; OI. 4 Aca/ca a* ewa 7ro\t9 ovSev t • c 5 ydpojv iviorjcrev dr a. XO. 6 77 parpoOev, oj 9 a kovco, 7 hvcrcdvvpa \4kt p inXi/jcro) ; OI. 8 copot, OavaTos pev raS’ aKoveiv, 9 ca £eiv • avrai Se Su* ef e/xou peit 53 ° XO. 10 770)9 j OI. ll 7 raiSe, Suo S’ ara XO. 12 & Zed. ’* 522 flveyKov KaKorar , w £eVoi, flveyKov olklov /mew, deos urrw MSS. The conjecture flveyK' oSv, for flveyKov, is due to R. Whitelaw (note to his Translation, p. 432): the same had occurred independently to me also, flveyK 1 diKuv piv Martin, Bergk : flveyKov ckoji' piv Bothe (not Hermann, to whom Campbell ascribes it), flvey kov, enuv 5 ’ oti Blaydes. flveyKov aKpav pev Hartung. Nauck suggests that axwv might be kept, if in v. 510 we omitted the words fl8rj /ca/coV, and here the second -fluey kov, and pev: but the remedy would be a strong one. Wecklein proposed -flveyKov avdyKrj .— 10 TU) MSS.: lariop Campb. 523 rotiriov 5 ’ avOalperov ] G. Wolff conject. toijtuv 8' aKadapTov, on account of the metre of v. 512 (opu s 5 ’ ’ipapaL irvdeadai) : Hermann, tovtojv d-rrXdKtjTos oi>8iv (reading e/cw v piv in 522, and referring ov8tv to it). 524 a’X\’ is tl ;] Wecklein conject. d\\’ cos tL; 525 /ca/cai (t added by the corrector) pev evvai -ttoXlct ouSiv i8pi Wecklem. frX-ns ; c 3 . Blaydes.—Gleditsch, adopting eirdaw, further changes Xe/crp to tckv . 530 ipiov ixh] The nh was added by Elmsley for the sake of metrical agreement with v. ci8 ( dKovaaL ). 532 t ralde Elms., and so most recent edd .: vatdes MSS., Blaydes.—ara] ara L, ara L 2 , T, etc. : area B, R, Vat. : arq yp. arai A : area my free will ’ (since neither god nor man could compel Zeus),-‘yet against mine own wish.’ 523 av0cup€TOV. Heinrich Schmidt keeps this reading (Composilionslehre lxxx), which is not metrically irreconcil¬ able with 512 op.ws 5 ’ «fpap,cu irvdladai (see Metrical Analysis). It is possible, indeed, that avdaiperov is, as Hermann thought, corrupt: but no probable cor¬ rection of it has been suggested. We cannot regard as such ideX-qrov (not found), edeXr)p.ov (used in masc. by lies.), or IdlXTjfiov (used in masc. by Plut.). lubv Ipyov: or irpobrfKov. Note, on the other hand, 0. T . 1231 avdat-peroL (^77- p-ovaL). 525 f. Kaxa evva, instr.^ dat., rather than dat. in appos. with a/ra. yap-wv ara, ruin coming from a marriage, like SoK-qcns Xoywv, suspicion resting on mere assertions, O. T. 681. 527 f. tj paTpoOev.. .tirXr) (rw ; Didst thou fill thy bed with a mother, Svtrai- vvpa (prolept.) so as to make it infamous? (I should not take p.arpodev with dvawv. only, ‘infamous from a mother.’) p.aTpo 0 ev is substituted for p.arpos by a kind of eu¬ phemism : that was the quarter from which the bride was taken. Cp. Aesch. Theb. 840 ov8’ direiirev \ it arpodev evKTala (pans (the curse of Oed. on his children). The aor. midd. exXr]aa/xr]v is used by Horn., Her., etc., and (in comp, with ev) by Attic writers: it seems needless then to write ’lirXqao (from epic aor. eicX-qp.-qv) with Bergk. 1 he notion of ‘pilling is perh. tinged with that of ‘ defiling' (dva- TTi/xTrXavaL, dvdirXews). I he tone of the passage is against rendering ‘satisfied, as if Xhcrpa = XlicTpwv imdvfxlav. Nauck’s eiratro) rests on Hesychius 1. 1316 e7rdrjs;) marks their perception (from his first words avrai 81 etc.) that the 92 I04>0KAE0YI OI. p. xo. OI. xo. xo. xo. 13 fJLCLTpOS KOLVOLS dlTefiXaCTTOV OjSbVOS. crab t elcr ap’ airoyovoi re Kal 2 Koivai ye Karoos aSeX^eaL 3 loj. OI. lo) ofra pbvpioiv y i 7 Tb(TTpo(j) 4 €7TCL0€S OI. eTTObOoV aXaCTT e^€.bV. 5 epe^as OI. ovk epe£a. XO. rt yap ; 6 S copov, o parjiroT eyd TaXaKapSbos 7 ino^eXijcras 7 roAeos i^eXecrOab. . 535 ab KaKcov, OI. iSe^apbrjv 540 /?'. XO. OI. hvarave, tC yap ; eOov (frovov n-f —. Tt / §» iffeXebs paOelv ; 2 Tl TOVTO Blaydes. 634 €a£ only. 536 la).—lei Srjra: cp. El. 842 HA. v marks assent. 4 Tri(rTpoa£ refers to the revival of the pangs in his soul by this questioning. His troubles are likened to foemen who, when they seem to have been repulsed and to be vanishing in the distance, suddenly wheel about and renew their onset. Cp. JO44 Sal W | avdpuv iiriaTpcxpal. Philopoemen made his cav- alry o£e?s irpos re ras Kar' ovXapbv eiriaTpo- (pas Kal irepiairaapovs (wheeling sharply in troops) Kal ras Kad ’ lirirov eiriarpoipas Kal KXiaeis (wheeling and changing direc¬ tion singly), Plut. Ph. 7. 537 dXao-T 2 x civ > unforgettable (dread¬ ful) to endure: lx eiv epexeg.: see on 231. Trag. borrowed the word from the epic idvOos aXaarov (LI. 24. 105), aXaarov 68b- popat ( Od. 14. 174): so Aesch. Pers. 990 (/ca/cd) dXaara arvyva irpoKaKa. Cp. 1482. Wecklein’s oxeiv {Od. 7. 211 ox^ovras oi’fbv) is perh. right: cp. Aesch. P. V. 143 tXyeA.T|o-as (which the iambic metre allows), and take c^€\€o-0ai as the absol. infin. expressing a wish‘and would that I had never re¬ ceived that choice gift from the city, for having served her.’ For this absol. in¬ fin., with the subject in the nominative, cp. Aesch. Cho. 363: HA. py 5 ’ inrb Tputas | reix^tn Qdlpevos, rarep, \ per aXXuv SovpiKpyTi XaQ | rapa 2 napavdpov icbpov red&cpdai, \ rdpos 5 ’ oi uravbv- res vlv otirus bapyvai. Orestes had uttered the wish that Agamemnon had fallen in war at Troy : el yap vr TXfyl... Karyvapladys (345 Electra modifies it: ‘I would not have had thee to perish e’en beneath Troy’s walls, and to be buried by Scamander’s stream; would rather that the murderers (Aegisthus and Clytaemnestra) had first been slain as they slew thee!’ Here the mss. have rtda^ai and bapyvai. On the latter the schol. has Xeirei rb 6(peXov, and on the former Xeirei rb oiipeXes , thus indicating the certain correction of H. L. Ahrens, redacpdai. Cp. also Od. 24. 37 ^ a ' * 1 T a P> ZeO re rarep Kai ’Adyvaiy ov€vcra Kal a/ircoXeara. Hermann’s aXoiis (for aWovs) must mean either (1) ‘ caught, ’ as in a net, by fate , or (2) ‘caught’ by Laius and his men, in the sense of, ‘ driven to fight for life.’ Neither sense is tolerable. Campbell suggests, ‘I mur¬ dered, and was convicted of the murder,’ saying that aXovs i(pbvev(xa=eaXuv (poveti- aas. This is as if one said in English, ‘ Having been hanged, he did the murder.’ To ayvws the short a would be a grave objection: Soph, has the first a long thrice in ayvoia, twice in ayvoetv, once in ayvcos ( O. T. 681), and short never: even in avTbyvwTos (Ant. 875) the 0 is long. Porson’s avovs could hardly mean, ‘with¬ out understanding’ merely in the sense of ‘ unwittingly .’ The word means ‘silly,’ ‘foolish’ (Ant. 281), and should here mean, ‘ in folly,’ which is not an apt sense. And all these corrections, confined to aXXovs, leave a blot. After t° V€V Kal coXecra is intolerably weak. Mekler’s Kal yap av, oils d6vev' dardXri Dindorf, for airearaX-rj (mss. and Aid.). , In T yap is written above, meaning that the writer took /car’ 6 p.0KAE0Y2 CTKevrj T€ yap ere Kal to Svctttjvov Kapa » / orjAovTov rjpuv ovu 09 ct, Kai cr oiKTicras 0eXco 5 rrepecrOai, 8verpiop OlSlttov, riva TroXeoiS eirecTTYjs 7TpocrTpo7rrjv epiov t e\(x)v, avros re xrj ctt) 8vcrp,opos TTapacrTaTis. StSacr/ce* Seivrjv yap tlv av npa^uv Tvyois \efa 9 orroia^ i£a(f)LcrTaLpi7)v iyco • t\ ' * > ' « » o //2 «*-/ 09 oioa y auro9 a>9 enaioevurjv gevos, ajcrnep erv, )(aj 9 ei 9 TrAetcrr’ eVi £evrj<; rjOXrjcra KLvhvvevpLar iv rw/xai /capa* v «*-/ » * >0' 9 v /J ’ 1 v 4 \ « wore gevov y av ovoev ovu , toerirep erv vvv, 555 560 565 would be nearer to the MSS. (cp. 576). 557 ’weplad at Reisig, Elms., and most edd. : rt tpeodae L (n eptoOac ist hand), rl (rl A) tpeadac most MSS., and Aid.: s eh Dobree: X^ris MSS - The corruption may have arisen from the fact that the contraction for a has some general likeness to that for Ant. 435. There is only one Sophoclean ex¬ ception each way: in Tr. 879 7rpa^ts = ‘mode of doing,’ and in Ant. 1305 it pa¬ nels = ‘fortunes.’ Cp. Aesch. P. V. 695 rrtcppiK 1 ecndovaa tt pa^tv ’IoOs. Her. 3. 65 cnr^/cXate tt]V eivvToC irprj&v. 562 |«vos. Aethra, the mother of The¬ seus, was daughter of Pittheus, king of Troezen, where Theseus was brought up, in ignorance that his father was Aegeus, king of Athens. On arriving at man¬ hood, he received from his mother the tokens of his birth {avp^oXa, yvw planar a) —the sword and sandals left at Troezen by Aegeus—and set out for Attica. There he slew the sons of his uncle Pallas, who were plotting against his father, and was acknowledged by Aegeus as his heir (Plut. Thes. 4—13). 563 f. Kal ws rj0\Ti(ra TrXeunra ds dvtjp. With TrXeto-Tos the strengthening eh or eh avqp is esp. freq.: Tr. 460 irXei- Kadvfiplaas (where, for Kal, read eh with Hermann): and Eur. Hec. 310 dav lov virtp yrjs 'EXXa- 80s KaXXtcrr’ avrjp, where we should perh. read k&XXlc rr’ avrjp eh EXXctSos daviov xnrep. €irl |€VT]S: 184. 564 KtySwevpaT* (acc. of cognate notion), his encounters, on his way over land from Troezen to Attica, with various foes,—the robbers Periphetes, Sinis, Sci- ron, Procrustes,—the sow of Crommyon, —etc.; his slaying of the Minotaur in Crete;—his fighting on the side of the Lapithae against the Centaurs, etc. In all his adXoi Theseus was depicted by the Attic legend as the champion of the op¬ pressed,— dUiKrjGiov pev ovdeva, tovs 8 £ vrrdpxovTas jilas ap.vvovp.evos (Plut. Thes. 7). Iv TJ\ V V ~ j 1 y egouo avrjp atv, ypoTi tt\s es avpiov ov8ev jrXeov /jlol crov peTecrTiv rj/iepa 9 . OI. (dricrev, to crop yevvaiov ev craiKpco A oyco TraprjKev Ojcrre ppaye epoi beicrOaL (ppaaai. crv yap p 09 elpu, Kacf) otov waTpos yeyds Kai yrjs onoias rjkOov, elprjKcos Kvpe'ts • ajcrr ecrrt, pot to \olttov ov 8ev aWo ttAt)^ enreiv a xprj^a), yco \6yos SioiyeTai. ®H. tovt a vto vvv StSacry*, ottojs av eKpaOa). OI. 8cocrcop iKav(i) Tovpov dO\iov 8ep a? croc 8a)pov, ov cnrov8a'iov els oxjjiv ra Se KepSrj Trap a vtov Kpelcrcrov rj popcfir) Ka\rj. OH. ttoiov 8e Kep8os allots 7]Keiv cfyepcov ; OI. y^povco paOois dv, ovyl tco TrapovTi ttov. OH. ttolco yap 77 cry) 7rpocr(j)opd S^Awcrerai ; OI. oTav Oava) ’ya) kol crv pov Tacfrevs ytvr). 570 575 566 p' ov ovveK yap 8iretde toi)s Xlovs ware ecjvrip dovpat pias: and see on 970. uo-te €[iol Stio-Gai, so that there is need for me, ppaxea (f>pdx eTCU L, A (7 p. Sioix^rai, and so V 3 ), and the other mss.: Dind., Schneidewin, Campb. 575 vvv] vvv T, Turnebus, Brunck, Blaydes. 580 irov mss.: 7rw Wecklein, with Schaefer. but the interposed «opa, offering, present. Theophrast. Char, xxx ( = xxvi in my 1st ed.) it is like the alcrxpoKepSrjS, yapovvros tlvos t&v ( f>iXwv Kal eKSiSoplvov dvyart.pa irph xp° vov tlv8s aTToSriprjo'aL , iva pr/ irlppr) irpoacpopav (a wedding-present). Cp. 1270. 8 t]Xw- creTcu, pass.: see 0 . T. 672 n. 583 f. i.e. ‘You ask for the last offices which piety can render: you do not ask me for protection during your life-time.’ Through the oracle (389), of which The¬ seus knows nothing, a grave in Attica 7—2 100 I00KAE0YI ©H. rd \olct6l alrel rod fit ov, ret S’ ev piecrco 7] A.TJ(JTLV ICT^eiS T) Ol OVOeVOS 77061. 01. evravOa yap /xot Keiva crvyKo /xt^er at. ©H. aXA’ 6F fipayei St) rrjv Se pi e^aiTei yapiv. OI. opa ye purjv ov apuKpos, ov^, aycov oSe. ©H. iroTepa ra tcjv c tojv eKyovcov * Kapiov \eyeis ; OI. Keivoi Kop.itg.iv Ketcr, ,r ava£, -^prj^overi pie. ©H. aAV 6t Oe\ovra y, ovSe crol (pevyeiv KaXov. 590 583 ra XoladC (from \ola6i) airiji L: in marg., yp. ra Xolad ’ s fuicpbs, a reading found in L 2 .—ov'x] obv L, the right-hand stroke of v being nearly erased. The first hand wrote ovx ayuv, and the x can still be traced. ovv is also in F, R 2 , and the 2nd Juntine. dm ayuv A, R, L 2 , V 3 , Aid.: terr' ayuv Vat.: yap dyibv B, T, Farn. Though the mss. now have ctytbv, dyuv (which Elms, restored) is attested by the original ovx in L. 588 rdbv cruv] auv is wanting had become the supreme concern of Oe¬ dipus. rd 8 ’ ev p-e'ero) is governed by \t}- cttlv t'cr^eis as = erriXavdavei (see on 223), no less than by 7roet. To make rd 5 ’ ev fi. an accus. of respect would suit the first verb, but not the second. 81 ov 8 e- v 8 s iroet, a solitary instance of this phrase (instead of ovbevos or 7rap’ ovbev 7 roeicrdai), perh. suggested by the use of the prep, in such phrases as 81a (pvXaKrjs rt, etc. 585 evTciv0a yap, ‘yes’ for there ,— in that boon (ev rip darrreerdai), —those other things (ra ev pilaip) are brought together for me: i. e. if you promise that I shall eventually be buried in Attica, you cannot meanwhile allow me to be forcibly removed to the Theban frontier. He is thinking of protection against Creon’s imminent attempt (399). crvy/co- p.l$op.ai, to collect or store up for oneself, was, like crvyKopaSr/, esp. said of harvest¬ ing (Xen. Anab. 6. 6. 37), and that no¬ tion perhaps tinges the word here. 586 cv Ppaxei in sense = Ppaxeiav: ‘this grace which you ask of me lies in a small compass’ (not, ‘you ask me this favour in brief speech’). The adverbial ev Ppaxei does not go with the verb, but is equiv. to a predicative adj. agreeing with %a piv. Such phrases imply the omission of the partic. cov: so 29 rrlXas yap avSpa rov 5 ’ opu>: Ph. 26 roiipyov ov p.aKpav Xlyeis (the task which you set is not distant): El. 899 ws 5 ’ ev yaXr\vr\ 7r avr' edepKop ,tjv tottov. For Ppaxei cp. 293, Plat. Legg. 641 B ppaxb rt... 60 eXos. 587 y« pqv, however: Aesch. Ag. 1378 vXOe, abv XP^V 7 e P-W- The only ground for aycov rather than ayc&v is the trace of x from the first hand in L: nei¬ ther reading is intrinsically better than the other. Cp. El. 1491 Xoy iov ydp ov | vvv icrnv ayiov, aXXa arjs 1 pvxv* iript. The word aywv is so far ambiguous that it does not necessarily mean a physical con¬ test , but can mean an issue or crisis (Lat. discrimen , momentum). Plat. Rep. 608 B p.lyas...o ayd>v...r6 xPW T ov rj Kanbv yevP oOai. 588 iroTepa. Oed. has said, ‘If you pledge yourself to keep me in Attica, a serious issue will be raised.’ Theseus:— ‘ Do you speak of the relations between your sons and me?’ You mean that they will contest my right to retain you? 4 y- yevwv (Hartung) may be right; but the ms. €Kydvo>v is not condemned by the evident fact that Theseus does not yet know of the quarrel between the father and the sons (599). It is enough if he knows the sons to exist: they would represent the claim of the eyyeveis. kc£- p.ov: the ms. rj ’p.ov is certainly wrong. Theseus does not ask—‘Will the issue be serious for your kinsmen, or for me ? ’ but, ‘In what quarter will the issue arise?’ Cp. 606 rapid Kanelv wv. The OIAITTOYI ET7I KOAQNQI IOI Th. Thou cravest life’s last boon ; for all between thou hast no memory,—or no care. Oe. Yea, for by that boon I reap all the rest Th. Nay, then, this grace which thou cravest from me hath small compass. Oe. Yet give heed ; this issue is no light one,—no, verily. Th. Meanest thou, as between thy sons and me? Oe. King, they would fain convey me to Thebes. Th. But if to thy content, then for thee exile is not seemly. in L * 2 3 .—eKybvwv MSS.: eyyevhv Hartung, and so Nauck, Wecklein, Blaydes.— Ka/xov Schneidewin (who proposed evvoZv for eryovuv), Wecklein : 77 'fxov MSS. The change of /c’ to 77’ would have been easy in L, rj rod ( i.e. tlvos) C. G. Eggert. 589 ko/xL^lv] KdTeXOeiv Nauck, Wecklein.— ava%, XPVt 0V«vy€iv = (pvyafii elvai, rather than ‘to shun them.’ IO0OKAEOYI 102 OI. aAA’ ov S’, or avros rjOeXov , Trapiecrav. ©H. w pcope, Ovpo 5 S’ eV KaKols od £vp(j)Opov. OI. oral' pd6rjs pov, vovOerei, ravvv S’ ea. ®H. StSaavc’’ a^eu yvcjprjs yap ov pe yprj Xeyeiv. OI. ireirovOa, ©^cred, Set^a TTpos /ca/cols /ca/ca . 595 ©H. r) ttjv iraXaidv £vp(f)opav yevovs ipels ; OI. ov Srjr • inel ttcls tovto y 'E XXijvcov Opoel. ©H. Ti yap to peli^ov rj /car’ avOpconov vowels ; OI. ovtcos eyei pot * yrjs eprjs aTrrjXaOrjv 7 Tpos tqjv ipavrov cnrepparcov ecrriv Se poi 600 . ^ rraXiv KareXOelv prfnoO', cos irarpoKTovcp. ©H. 7TW5 07 ^Ta cr a^ tt epxjjatatr, coctt olk€lv oty a; OI. to Oelov avrovs e^avayKacrei crropa. ©H. ttoIov TraOos Seiaavras e’/c ypiqwrrjp'uov; OI. on wcf) dvdyKT) rfjSe TrXrjyrjvai yOovi. 605 ©H. /cat ttcos yevoiT dv rapa KaKeivoiv iriKpd ; OI. a> (j)iXraT A lyecvs nal, povois ov yiyverai Oeolwi yrjpas ov Se KarOavelv nore, Ta S’ aXXa crvyyei iravO ’ o nayKpaTrjs ypovos. cf)6iv€L pev layvs yrjs, (f)6ivei Se watparos, 610 591 or’] ocr’ Nauck. irapleaav A, with most MSS. (T has rj written over i): Traprjeaav (from xapieaavl) L, F, R 2 . 592 dvp.bs S’] Brunck omits 5 ’, with L 2 and Stobaeus Flor. xx. 27.— £bp.popov] odp.popos Stob. /. c. 594 Aeyeii'] plyeiv Herwerden. 595 kokoIs] kclkmu Maehly. 596 rj from rj in L.—Nauck thinks that epets should be Xeyeis. 603 e^avayKaaei L, with most MSS. : e£- 591 aXA’ ov8’ presupposes his refusal, and justifies it: ‘Nay, neither did they consider my wishes.’ irapico-av, ‘concede,’ sc. ep.01 KareXdelv , cp. 570 : not ep.i els tt)v -itoXlv, * admit ’ (in which sense usu. of allowing armies to enter territory, or the like: Eur. Suppl. 468 "A bpaarov is yr\v rrjvde p.r] irapiivai). 592 0 v|aos 8’. 5 ^ sometimes corrects or objects: 0. T. 379 (n.) Kpiuv be 001 irripi ovbev (‘ Nay'). ipjp,<|>opov: the neut. as often in maxims, when the masc. or fern. subj. is viewed in its most general aspect: Eur. Or. 232 bvaapearov ol vo- aovvres : cp. 0. T. 542 n. 593 p-dG-gs pov, heard (the matter) from me. Distinguish the gen. with 1k- p.adu in 114, where see n. Cp. El. 889 &KOVOOV (bs puxdovcrd p.ov | to \oltt 6 u rj ppo- vovaav t) paopav A iyrjs. 0. T. 545 p.av6a- v€lv 5 ’ eyw kclkos \ aov. 596 |vp0£v€i pdv...<|>0ivei 8£, epanaphora, as 5, 0 . T. 25 (pdivovoa pkv... | (pdlvovaa 104 IO0OKAEOY2 OvycrKei Se 7 tiotis, fiKaaravei S’ avLCTTia, kcu irvevpa tclvtov ovnor ovt iv avhpaaiv c piXov > fiefirjKev ovre i r/309 ttoXlv 7 ToXei. Toi hut the spirit which man breathes towards man, and city towards city; the spirit of friendship or enmity. Cp. Aesch. Theb. 705 (where, though fortune is meant, the dalpttov is a person), datpttov | Xrjptaros iv rpoirala Xpoviq. yueraX-|Xa/cr6s tacos av ZXdot | da- Xepwriptp | irvedptart. Ant. 136 (Capa- neus menacing Thebes) / 3 a/c%e vtov iiri- 7 rvet | pnrats ix^^Ttav aviptcov. Eur. Suppl. 1029 aiipais adbXots \ yevvalas... i/'uxas. So irvetv ptivos, k 6 tov, iptora etc. 613 P^Ptjkev, is set (cp. 1052). Though (e.g.) 7 rveupta eptXtov pifirjKev iv avdpdatv could not mean, ‘a friendly spirit is steady among men,’ yet irveopta ravrbv pifirjKev can mean, ‘the same spirit is set,’ i.e. blows steadily. Cp. Ar. Ran. 1003 ^W/c’ av rb irvevpta Xeiov \ Kal k ad eari) £\a, by completing the circle, completes the pic¬ ture of inconstancy. Nauck has quite needlessly suspected these two vv. The maxim ascribed to Bias of Priene (c. 550 B.C.), (ptXetv ws pctaipaovras Kal pttaetv cos (piX-paovTas (Arist. Rh. 2. 13, Cic. De Amic. 16. 59 ita amare oportere ut si ali- quando esset osurtts), is paraphrased in Ai. 679 fif., with the comment, rots iroXXotat yap | (SpOTtbv airtaros iad ’ iratpdas Xtpcpv : cp. ib. 1359 V Kapra 7 roXXol vvv (plXot Kaddts -irtKpol. 616 07] Pais dat. of interest, if she OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 105 faith dies, distrust is born; and the same spirit is never steadfast among friends, or betwixt city and city; for, be it soon or be it late, men find sweet turn to bitter, and then once more to love. And if now all is sunshine between Thebes and thee, yet time, in his untold course, gives birth to days and nights untold, wherein for a small cause they shall sunder with the spear that plighted concord of to-day; when my slumbering and buried corpse, cold in death, shall one day drink their warm blood, if Zeus is still Zeus, and Phoebus, the son of Zeus, speaks true. 620 SSpet Hermann (De usu antistroph., p. xiv.): Sopl MSS. ( 8 ovpl L"), Aid., as in v. 13 14 dopl Kparvvwv, in 1386 Sopi KparrjcraL, and almost always.^ Tnclinius wiote ev dopi, and so Brunck.—ex apuKpov Xbyov L, B, F, R 2 : ex ptxpou X070UR. eK , a ^ L ~ upov xpbvov A (yp. Xoyou ): ex paxpoO XP 0V0v T Vat., Farn. avruv J avru v L; w has been made from to, and there is room for more than one let er after it. The first hand had written auro v \ Kravovruv ol iraXai davbvres. 623 traces, true (as a prophet): 792 : 0. T. roll rap/ 3 w ye pi) pot <&ot/ 3 os i&Xdrj io6 IO0OKAEOYI xo. @H. s\\» » \ >0 ~ eo\ >/ »v aAA ov yap avoav rjov TaKivrjT enr], ea p Iv olcriv r)p£dpr)V, to v from ev olcriv: nor, again, would iv oh Tip^apujv be idiomatic, to aiveTo tcXcov (without ws) = ‘was manifestly intending to perform’: icpaivero d>s re\dv — ‘ appeared as one in¬ tending to perform,’ ws marking the as¬ pect in which he presented himself to their minds. Ai. 326 ral bijXos ianv bis ti dpaaeiwv Karov. For the imperf., cp. Aesch. Ag. 593 X0701S roiovTois irXayrros oda ’ icpaivopniv, by such reasonings I ap¬ peared (was made out to be) in error. 631 8t}t 5 , ‘then,’ a comment on the speech of Oed. rather than on the words of the Chorus, as oft in questions (cp.602). CKpdXoi: properly, ‘cast out of doors,’ as a worthless thing: hence, ‘reject’, ‘repu¬ diate’: Eur. fr. 362. 45 Trpoybvosv 7 raXaia dia/uu ’ bans ir[ 3 aXei: Plat. Crito 46 B rods di Xoyovs, od's iv rip ipnrpoadev 6Xe- 7 ov, ov dvvapai vvv ispaXeiv. Others take it literally, ‘cast out of the land’, so that avdpbs edpiiveiav roiodde = avdpa edp-evi 7 Toiovde. But the notion of rashly scorning what is really precious gives more point both here and in 636. 632 f. oto), not otov, is right. Con- OlAinOYI Eni KOAQNQI 107 But, since I would not break silence touching mysteries, suffer me to cease where I began ; only make thine own word good, and never shalt thou say that in vain didst thou welcome Oedipus to dwell in this realm—unless the gods cheat my hope. Ch. King, from the first yon man hath shown the mind to perform these promises, or the like, for our land. TH. Who, then, would reject the friendship of such an one ?—to whom, first, the hearth ol an ally is ever open,, by mutual right, among us ; and then he hath come as a suppliant to our gods, fraught with no light recompense for this land and for me. In reverence for these claims, I will nevei spuin his A, B.—Nauck conject. e/c/SaXoi £ wovolav . 632 otov MSS.', brip Suid. (s.v. Sophijevos), Brunck, Elms., Herm., Dind., Blaydes.— Soptigevos] £evos, ‘spear-friend,’ is one with whom one has the tie of £ei na in x'espect of war: i.e., who will make common cause with one in war. It is applied by Aesch., Soph., and Eur. only to princes or chiefs, with an armed force at their command. Cp. Aesch. Cho. 562 £eVos re Kai Soph^evos Sopeov, said by Orestes when he presents himself iravreXi] aaypv '■ i. e. he comes not merely as the personal ijtvos of the royal house, but as a chief in armed alliance with it. Plut. (A/or. 295 B, Quaest. Gr. 17) asks, ris 6 Soph De¬ vos', He conjectures that it meant, a ransomed prisoner of war, in his subse¬ quent friendly relation to the ransomer (ck SopiaXwrov Sopv^evos tt pooayopevo- pevos). This is against the usage of the poets, our only witnesses. And the source of the guess is clear. Plutarch was thinking of the verbal compounds, SopLaXuros, SopiKTTjTos, So p'CKi)ttt os, etc. From these he inferred that Soph&vos would mean primarily, ‘a friend gained through the spear.’ Wecklein brackets the whole passage from 632 oTip down to 637 tt]v rovde as ‘a later addition,’ because (1) there could be no £ei ha when Oedipus did not even know the name of Theseus (68), and (2) aepurdels in 636 is suspicious. On this, see ad loc. As to (1), the £evla to which Theseus refers is not a personal friend¬ ship, but a hereditary alliance between the royal houses, as in Eur. Snppl. 930 Polyneices (whom he had not seen be¬ fore) is his £^os. Cp. on 619. After Wecklein’s excision, we have tLs SrjP dv avSpos evp.lvei.av enfiaXoi, | tolovSc , x^prp 5 ’ gpiraXiv koltouuQ. This is incoherent. 634 f. ai‘Yp.£vos, not, ‘because,’ but, ‘ while,’ he has come. Besides his public claim (632), Oed. has two personal claims, (1) as the suppliant of the Eumenides, (2) as a visitor who can make a valuable return to Athens for protecting him. Sacrfios, usu. ‘tribute’ ( 0 . T. 36, and so in Xen.); here fig., ‘recompense.’ 636 The aor. o-€( 3 ur 0 €ls only here : cefiifeLV 1007, oepLoaaa Ant. 943, aefiii;o- P.oll (midd.) Aesch. Snppl. ^ 2. In later Gk. the pass. aor. of ae^opa 1 was de¬ ponent, as Anth. P• 7 * 1,22 a ’i, ai llvda- io8 I04>0KAE0Y2 TTJV TOvSe, X^po- 8* W epLTTo\lV KCLTOLKLCO. ei o evUao rjov tco qevcp pup^veiv, ere viv tol^co fyvXacrcreiv' el S’ epiov orreixeiv pera TO S’ tJSv, TOVTOJV, OiSiTTOVS, StSc Opt CTOL 64O KpivavTL xp'rjcrOou' rfjSe yap ^vvoieropai. 01. a) Zev, SiSoirjs toIctl toiovtoktiv ev. ®H. tl hrjTa XPV&•> V Popovs crrei^et^ epovs ; OI. ei poi Oepis y rjv. a\V 6 icrO ’ oSe, ©H. ev (p tl tt panels ; ov yap avrierTrjeropai. 645 01. ev (p Kparrjcro rcov ep iKfiefiXrjKOTCov. ©H. pey av Xeyois Scoprjpa rrjs crvvovcrias. OI. et croi y anep r}\; ippeve t reXovvTi poi. written above), Vat., Farn. 639 f. el 5’ A and most mss.: ei'r’ L, with B, T, etc. The reading e?r’ would require a point after fj.4ra, and in v. 640 to 5 ’ (as it is in L) : while el 5 ’ requires roS’. — Oi’5^7roos] olbiirov L, with L 2 , F, R 2 : olbiirovs A and most MSS. Cp. n. on v. 461. 643 9 j ybprjs tI rbaov Kvapiovs eae^acrdr ]; It ap¬ pears rash to deny that eae/ 3 ladi)v could be so used. The deponent use of £x direp ol iroXXol..., rade 8 £ d£op.ai vpilov : Thuc. 4. 86 ovk eirl kclk

s ^Kaarov erlp-a, tovto eSo/cet avrip dyadbv elvai : Aeschin. or. 2 § 10 6 rb p.r] it oXvirpayp.o- veiv ijpLas tov s 7 rp£cr^eis p.i] 8 £v, tovt' aya- dbv viroXapL^avcov elvai. Here roSt simi¬ larly follows the word with which it is in appos., though it should properly precede it, as Eur. Phoen. 550 p.ey ijyrjaaL rode, | irepifiXeireadaL Tlpuov ; tovtwv partitive gen. with xpivavTi, ‘ having chosen (one) of these things’; cp. 0 . T. 640 Svolv SiKaiol dpav airoKpivas KaKolv, \ rj yijs airu/aai,...^ KTeivaL. 8 i 8 a)pi...xpfjo" 0 ai: cp. Xen. Anab. 3. 4 §§41 f. el fiotiXeL, p.£ve...,el 5 £ XPV{ (L ^ iropevov... , AXXa 8 ldojp.l aoi, epi] b Heiplao- epos, oirorepov [ 3 ovXeL eXbcrdai. With tlV epLov , the constr. would be, ei're p.er’ ep.ov crrclxuv (i]dv avrip eern, c rreix^v irapeanv), a word expressing OIAITTOYS ETTI KOAQNQI 109 grace, but will establish him as a citizen in the land. And if it is the stranger’s pleasure to abide here, I will charge you to guard him ; or if to come with me be more pleasing—this choice, or that, Oedipus, thou canst take; thy will shall be mine. Oe. O Zeus, mayest thou be good unto such men ! Th. What wouldst thou, then ? wouldst thou come to my house ? Oe. Yea, were it lawful;—but this is the place— Th. What art thou to do here ? I will not thwart thee... Oe. —where I shall vanquish those who cast me forth. Th. Great were this promised boon from thy presence. OE. It shall be—if thy pledge is kept with me indeed. 86 povs F y 86 povs L and most MSS.: es Sopovs B, T, Vat., Farn. 644 9 lpLS 7 ] Oeplar' Wunder. 645 f. Nauck conject. gov for ov, and in 646 KparyGeLs for KpaT'/jGw. 647 XlyoLs] XoyoLG L (with e written above), R 2 . — awovaias A, R: {wovolas the rest. 648 goI 7’ in L seems to have been made from g 6 7’, though the first hand wrote ippevei, not -etcr. Most of the mss., and Aid., agree with L in eppevei, but eppeve 1 is in B, T, Farn., Vat. (which has ev goL 7’). epplvoi consent being evolved from ra£w. But (1) this is harsher than 0 . T. 91 el rwvSe Xpyfris Tr\r)Gia$6vTWV kXvclv \ broLpos el- irelv, etre /cat GrelycLV &rw (xPTlfr ts ), where 'broipos is more easily fitted to the second clause; though somewhat similar is Eur. Ion 1120 ireirvGpevaL yap, el Oavelv ypas (eire Kardavelv Badham) xP € &v, | rjdtov dv 6a.voLp.ev, ei6’ opav cpaos (%pe wv), sc. rjdiov dv opippev. And (2) in proposing the se¬ cond alternative,—that Oed. should ac¬ company him,—it is more suitablej:hat he should address Oed. himself. TtjSe, ‘in that sense,’ i.e. in whichever course you may prefer, r\ dv ou podXy: cp. 1444 : Ant. 111 r 86£a ryS’ eweGrpacpy: El. 1301 ftiruis Kal Gol (piXov | Kal rovpbv t gtgl Ty8\ f-vvo£o-op.ai, agree: Antiph. or. 5 § 42 rots pkv irpwTOLS (Xoyois) Gwecpipero,... to&tols 8b Sieeplpero. 642 8i8o£t]s...€v : 1435 : 0 . T. 1081 (tvxvs) t V$ SlSovgtis. 643 Sopovs a-Tt£x €l v: 1769 0i}j8as... | .. .tt b p\J/ov : 0. T. 1178 aXXyv j clo¬ ze clii' avolaeLv. 644 ct...^, sc. £xPy$ 0V ™ Mpovs gtcIx^lv. 645 4v w t£ irpalcis; Cp. 0. T. 558 01. 7 togov tlv' y8y 8yd' 6 Aaios XP^ V0V KP. SbSpaKe -jtolov Hpyov ; ov yap evvoQ. 01 . ucpavros bppu.. .etc.; Eh. 210 XO. aXX , tIkvov, NE. Xly' otl XO. (ppovn8as vbas. An intermption of this kind serves to bespeak the attention of the audience for a point which the dramatist desires to emphasize. 646 KpaTrjcrto : near the shrine he was to close his life (91), and at his grave the Thebans were to be defeated (411, 62 1 ). 647 pe'y’ &v tey ° l<5 8a>pt]|ia, = peya dv ei'rj Swpypa 5 Xtyeis, it would be a great benefit of which you speak (sc. el «pa- tols). Cp. Ant. 218. Ttjs o-vvow£a$, * from your abiding with the people here (at Colonus) ’: i.e. ‘You have suggested a strong reason for your staying here, rather than for going with me to Athens .’ Cp. Trj ZvvovGlq. in 63. It would be tame, at this stage, to take £ wovala merely of his presence in Attica. The belief of Theseus in Theban amity (606) has^ now been shaken by his visitor (620). tt]s rjs cppevct, ‘yes, if on your part (ethic dat.) the promise (of protection and burial) shall be ob¬ served, tcXovvti by your performing it pot for me’ (dat. of interest), eppcvct alone might have meant merely, ‘ if you abstain from withdrawing your promise ’: rcXovvTt supplements it, marking that good faith must be shown by deeds. We can say either eppbveLs oh Xbyeis or bppb- vet gol a. XlyeLs: cp. Thuc. ’ 2 . 2 rbGGapa pubv yap k al SbKa try evtpeLvav ai rpiaKov- Todreis GirovSal: Plat. Phaedr. 258 B tav ...eppevy, if (his proposal) stand good. I 10 IO0OKAEOYI ®H. 01. ®H. 01. OI. 01. OI. 01. Oaperec to rovSe y avSpos' ov ere urj npoSco. ovtoi cr veb opKOv y w? kclkov TnerTCJcroiJiac. 6^0 * / » * »O \ * \ / , / ° ovkovv TTEpa y ’ B, Vat. 652 iroirioeis L. Cp. n. on 459.— 8kvos g'] a is wanting in L, B, R". 654 bpap.e\eiiujov L, as if the corrector, who added the accent, took the word to be ehruv. — p,e Spai'] p? opav Spengel, Nauck; and so Wecklein. 655 okvovvt' ] oKveiv y' Wecklein. 657 After vpos 649 to TovSe y’ av8p. might be acc. of respect (‘as to ’), but is more simply taken with Gapcrei: cp. Dem. or. 3 § 7 ovre 4 >i\nr 7 ros edappei toijtovs otid’ oStol < bL\unrov: Xen. Cyr. 5. 5. 42 euwxet av- rovs, iva ae kcll 9 appr)G 0 )Giv. (Distinguish this acc. with Oapaelv, of confidence in, from the more freq. acc. of confidence against , as dapveiv piagcts.) Cp. t 6 gov, 625 n. 650 cos kcikov : cp. Eur. Med. 731 ff., where Medea asks Aegeus to clinch his promise with an oath,"and he asks, p.uv oil ireiroidas ; Shaks. Jul. Caes. 2. r. 129ff. ‘Swear priests and cowards and men cautelous,—|.. .unto bad causes swear | Such creatures as men doubt.’ morreo- o-opai. 7 tigtolo is ‘to make mar os’: 1 hue. 4. 88 TrurTuicravTes avrbv rots tipKois, when they had bound him by the oaths (iureiurando obstrinxerant ): so the pass., Od. 15. 435 et p.01 ideXoLTb ye, vavrai, | 8 pKip itlgt o) 9 ?ivai. The midd. expresses ‘in one’s own interest,’ as here; or reci¬ procity, as II. 21. 286 xcipl db \aj 36 vres eiriGTOjaavr ’ eireeaaiv. 651 rj Xo'yw, than by word (without my oath)., Dem. or. 27 § 54 K al fxaprv- piav fxbv ovde/ulav eveftaXeTo toijtojv 6 ravr' e lire iv a&ioaas, xptXtp db Xoycp xPV&tip-cvos [rather exp^aro] evs TiGTevd-riGopievoi di ’ e’/cec vo)v. Cp. Antiphon or. 5 § 8 quoted on 22. Shaksp., G. of Verona 2. 7. 75 ‘His words are bonds.’—Not, ‘than in name,’ i.e. ‘form,’ as opp. to bpyip. 652 tov paXicTT’ ok vos poi)8a, there is an end of them: Eur. Pro. 1071 (to Zeus) 0KAE0YI crTp. a. ficLKpov to Sevpo ireXayo^ ovSe Tr\a)cripov. Oapcre'iv pev ovv eycoye Kavev rrjs eprjs yvcoprjs erraivto, ot/ 3 o 9 el Trpovnepxpe ere' opa)<; Se Kapov pr/ rrapovTO 9 oIS* on Tovpov (fyu\d£ei cr ovopa prj iracryeiv kolkg)<;. XO. evLTTTTov, fjeve, racrSe xajpas 2 lkov ra KpoLTLcrra yds enavXa , 3 tov dpyrjra KoXcovov, evO ’ 4 a \iyeia pivvper at 5 Oapi^ovcra paXicrT arjSdv iireppAdir) F. 663 TrXcvo-qxoi'] -n-Xedacpov Meineke, ttXP a {Attica). The gen. thin. r. \wpas is most simply taken as possessive, denoting the country to which the ’IxavXa belong, though it might also be partitive. It precedes thravXa as the territorial gen. regularly precedes the local name, Her. 3. 136 dxUopTo rijs ’I raXlr]s es Ta- pavra. 669 yds is partitive gen. with the superb, as Lys. or. 21 § 6 77 pads (LpurTa... £irXei iraprbs rod arparoxldov. When yv stands alone it usu. = ‘the earth,’ as 0 . T. 480 rd peaopepaXa yds...paprela. Some understand, less well, ‘the best abodes in Attica {yds), belonging to (or consisting in) Colonus (xcijpas).’ &irav\a, prop, a fold for cattle, as in 0 . T. 1138, where aradpa is its synonym. So Zvavkoi in Od. 23. 358, and ZxavXis in Her. 1. hi. Then, just like aradpa in poetry, ‘homesteads,’ ‘dwellings’: Aesch. Pers. 869 xapoiKOL \ Qppidcop exav- Xup. The form ZxavXis was similarly used in late prose. 670 tov: the antistrophic syll. (vapK- 683) is long, but it is needless to write t6p8\ since the anacrusis is common. apyrjTa, ‘white,’ contrasting with x\w- pais (673). See Tozer, Geography of Greece p. 242 : ‘ The site of Colonus is distinguished by two bare knolls of light- coloured earth, the dpyrjra K oXcjpop of the poet,—not chalky, as the expositors of that passage often describe it to be.’ J. S. II. Schol. top XevKbyeup. From ^/arg, de¬ noting ‘brightness,’ come {a) the group of words for ‘ bright ’ or white, apybs, dpyrjs, dpytpbeLS, apyeppos, dpyvv\\a$a fJLVpLOKCLpTTOV dvrj\.iOV 10 avrjvepiov re irdvroiv 11 vei/XCdPCUP* iv O ficLK)(UOTCLS 12 del Alovvctos ip/3areveu 13 ^OeoLis apL(j)LTTo\(dv TiOrjvais. dvT. a. OdWet S’ ovpavias vtt dyvas 2 o KaWifioTpvs kolt r/pLap del 3 vdpKLa-cros, peyd\aiv Oeaiv 4 apyaiov o’Tecftdvwpd, o re R, V 3 , and Aid. 674 t'ov oivwirov ^xovaa Erfurdt (and so Hartung). rbv olvojtt' av^xovaa L (made from oivwirav £x 0V(Ta )> an d so most MSS., except that T and Farn. give the right accent (oiv&ir'), while B and Vat. have oivwirav &x ovcra - Dindorfs conjecture, oivCbira vbpovaa, has been received by several edd. 675 a( 3 aTov] acparov Vat. 676 dvaXiov Triclinius. 678 6 fianxeiuTao L, with a letter erased after 6. 680 deals Elmsley: Oeiais MSS. The word 675 680 673 -utto pdctrais, ‘ under ’ (screened by) green glades,—in the sacred grove (cp. 17) and in the neighbouring Academy. Cp. Ai. 198 ev evav^/aoLS fidacrais (Ida’s glens). If the word could be referred, like fivaaos, to the rt. of fiaOvs, it would be peculiarly appropriate here to the haunts of the bird that ‘ sings darkling.’ 674 The reading ave\ovcra is usually justified by Ai. 212 (ae} artpijas dvex ‘ having conceived a love for thee, he up¬ holds thee’; and Eur. Hec. 123 /Sa/cx 7 ? 5 dvex^v XIkt p' ’AyafjitfAvwv, ‘upholding,’ i.e. ‘refusing to forsake,’ ‘remaining con¬ stant to.’ But how could the bird be said to ‘uphold’ the ivy in that sense? .In Thuc. 2. 18 and 7. 48 dveix ev is intrans., * he held back ’ cautiously. Of the two MS. readings, olywirdv ^x ovo-a. The latter word would mean, ‘having for her domain.’ 675 f. The ivy and the vine (17) being sacred to Dionysus ( 0 €oi), the fo¬ liage of the place generally is called his. Oeov is certainly not the hero Colonus (65). We might desire 0 €av (the Eu- menides), but the (pvXXas meant is not only that of the sacred grove; it includes the Academy. p/upioKapirov refers to the berries of the laurel {irayKapirov SdQvrjs 0. T. 83), the fruit of the olive and of the vine. Cp. on 17. 677 f. dvrjv€p.ov...X€Lp.wvcov, cp. 786, 1519: El. 36 acncevov acnrldow: id. 1002 cLXvttos drips: Od. 6. 250 edrjrbos...diraaros : Eur. Ph. 324 direirXos nro\uiv, properly, ‘mov¬ ing around,’ so, ‘attending on,’ ‘roaming in company with.’ The bold use seems to have been suggested by the noun d/Lupi- 7roXos as = ‘follower’ (Pind., etc.), dfupL- 7 roXelv being here to that noun as 07 ra 5 - eiv to oirabos. n.0tjvais, the nymphs of the mythical Nysa, who nurtured the infant god, and were afterwards the com¬ panions of his wanderings: II. 6 . 132 (Lycurgus, king of Thrace) Auwvcroio TiOrjvas | cede nar rjydOeov Nvarfiov. OlAITTOYI Em KOAfiNfil H5 in the covert of green glades, dwelling amid the wine-dark ivy and the god’s inviolate bowers, rich in berries and fruit, unvisited by sun, unvexed by wind of any storm ; where the reveller Dionysus ever walks the ground, companion of the nymphs that nursed him. And, fed of heavenly dew, the narcissus blooms morn by morn 1st anti with fair clusters, crown of the Great Goddesses from of yore; and stro P he should answer to the syllable XPwr- in v. 693. The conjecture dvlais (noticed by Schneidewin) would require some change in 693, where see n.—apcj>nrwXwv (from apipnrbvwv) L: dpupmoXwv A, R, B, L", Vat.: apcpnroXwv F, T, Fain. Q a ~ L is omitted by Nauck : cp. n. on 669. 683 peydXaiv deaiv MSS. : fxeyaXwv dewv Plut. Mor. 647 B, Clemens Paed. 213 : peydXoiv deoiv Nauck. 682 ff. 0 d\\€i 8’. After the men¬ tion of Dionysus, the narcissus now serves to introduce a mention of Deme¬ ter and Persephone (Cora). Under the name of Ta/c%os, represented as the son of Cora (or sometimes of Demeter), Dio¬ nysus was associated in the Eleusinian mysteries with the ‘two goddesses 5 (ru> dew) : thus Ant. 1119 he reigns nay koivois ’EXevirivlas | A tjovs ev KoXnois. A relief found at Eleusis in 1859, and referable to the period between Pheidias and Prax¬ iteles, shows Persephone with her right hand on the head of the young Iacchos (a boy of some fifteen years), who is facing Demeter. It is reproduced in Baumeister’s Denknidler des klass. Al- terth., s.v. ‘Eleusinia, 5 p. 4.71. There was a shrine of Demeter near Colonus, 1600. 683 vdpKi F (with 7 °°> C P* 668): though the latter gift had a special interest for Colonus Hippius, and the former for the Academy, where an olive was shown, said to have sprung up next 118 IO 0 OKAEOYZ crrp. ft. ecrTiv S’ olov eya) yas ’Aoras ovk iTraKOVco, 2 ovS’ iv ra fieyaXa A copiSi vao’cp T\.4\otto schol., Dind., Wecklein: axelpiorov after the primal olive in the llavdpooelov of the Erechtheum (Paus. 1. 30. 2). 694 yds ’Acrtas, sc. 6v, possessive gen., with erra/eotur, hear of as belonging to. The poet does not mean, of course, that he has never heard of the olive as growing in the Peloponnesus or in Asia Minor. It is enough to recall the orperr- rrjs KaXovpivrjs eXalas (pvrov of Epidaurus (said to have been twisted by Heracles,- Paus. 2. 28. 2), and the speculation of Thales in the olive-oil presses of Miletus and Chios (eXcuoupyeca, Arist. Pol. 1. n). He means that nowhere else has he heard of an olive-tree springing from the earth at a divine command, or flourishing so greatly and so securely under divine protection. 696 f. AwpCSt, as Schneidewin re¬ marked, is an anachronism (cp. 1301), since legend placed Oedipus before the Trojan war, and the Dorian conquest of the Peloponnesus after it; but Attic tragedy was not fastidious on such points. In Eur. Hec. 450 the Peloponnesus is Aiopls ala. Cp. on 66. vdLTevp\ which Blaydes prefers, occurs only once in trag. (Aesch. Ag. 1281, of Orestes); it seems more appropriate to a ‘scion’ (child) than to a plant. dx.€tpa>TOv was read here by Pollux (2. 154), and is thus carried back to about 160 A.D.; it is also in A and a majority of our other mss.; while L’s axeiprjTov is clearly a corruption. The question is whether a\€ipwTov means (1) ‘ unvanquished, ’ the only sense in OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 119 And a thing there is such as I know not by fame on Asian 2nd ground, or as ever born in the great Dorian isle of Pelops,—a slropie growth unconquered, self-renewing, a terror to the spears of the foemen, a growth which mightily flourishes in this land,—the gray-leafed olive, nurturer of children. Youth shall not mar it Hartung ; ayfipaTov Nauck. — glvtottolSv Blaydes : aoroir oiov mss. Nauck conject. avdoiroLbv : Meineke, avrocpoiTov. 699 eyx^ojv L (7 in an erasure), and most MSS. t luxboiv A, B: eKx^ov R., Vat. 700 p.iyujTa T, Farn. : most of the others have pLeylcrTdL (as L), or p.eyLopr|l J ' a - Androtion (circ. 280 B.C.), in his ’At 0 i's, stated that the sacred olives (poplai) in Attica had been spared by the Peloponnesian invaders under Archidamus, who sacrificed to Athena. The Atthis of Philochorus, a contempo¬ rary of Androtion, made the same state¬ ment (schol. ad loc.). 700 ra8e...xwpa, locative dat.: in At¬ tica. |A€-yicrra : cp. 219 paKpd, 319 0ai- 8pa, O. T. 883 virepoiTTa n. The light soil of Attica (to XeirToyeuv), and the climate, esp. favoured the olive : cp. Theophr. Causs. Plantt. 2. 4. 4 7/ airiXas (stony ground) /cat £tl paXXov y Xeorb- yeios (670 n.) eXaLocpopos. For Greece, the olive-zone begins S. of the plains of Thessaly, as for Italy it begins S. of the plains of Lombardy. The olive is found in Phthiotis and Magnesia: in Epeirus, only on the sea-coast. 701 Trai8orp64>ou, nourishing the young lives in the land, dhe epithet is especially fitting here, after the recent allusion to Demeter and Copa, because at the Thesmophoria the prayer to those goddesses associated Earth with them as i] k ovpoTpo

parpoiroXei raSe KpaTLcrrov, 707 2 Scopov tov peyaXov Saipo^o?, elireiv, < x@ovds > avxrjpci pbeyiCTTOv , 3 6VL7T7TOV, €V7TCtjXoV, evOaXaCTCTOV. Jl I 4 gj 7rat Kpo^ou, ctl» yap viv eU 5 roS 5 etcra9 araf IIocreiSaR, 6 liTTroujiV tov aKecTTrjpa ^aXtRO^ otir Zvedpos otfre %cvpas | ip^alvuv. 703 %epi Heath : %eipl MSS. 704 6 7ctp cu&> opcD^ Hermann, and so most recent edd. (Porson, ap. Kidd, p. 217, pro¬ poses 6 7 Zp-evai aurripd re v-quv : Ar. Eq. 551 IttttC Hva£ II oaeiSov, § | x^ K0K P°™ v LTnrcov ktvttos | .. .avdavei, | /cat Kvavepfio- Xoi Ooai | /AiaOocpopoL rpafipeLS. 712 (507). 713 et didst establish her in this glory, as in a royal throne: cp. Her. 3. 61 tovtov... elae aywv es t6v f 3 aoiX 7 )Lov dpovov. The phrase is Homeric, Od. 1. T30 avr-r/v 5’ es dpovov elaev ayiov. 714 IVn-owriv with tov d/cear^pa^ cp. Ai. 1166 j 3 porols rbv aeip.vr]OTOv | raepov. a,K€crTr]pa = aoxppovLaTrjv, healing theii p.a- vLades vbaoi, and bringing them to a calm temper (II. 13- 115 dXX’ aKeiPpeda Oaaaov’ oLKeaTal tol (ppbves eadXwv): cp. Athen. 627 e (music is introduced at banquets) 8 irios ZnaoTos rCov els ptOrjv Kal TrXppuoiv wpfj.Tf/j.ivwv larpbv Xappavr) tt?s vppeus Kal TTjS aKoa/alas Tpv /j-ovaiKT/v. Pind. 01 . 13. 68 (plXrpov t 6 5 ’ hrreiov, 85 0KAE0YI 7 7 TpO)T(UOrL TOLLCrSe KTLO’OLS dyVLCUS. 7 I 5 8 a 8’ evrj per p.os e/c 7 ray\ 5 aXia yepo\ TrapaiTTopeva 7 rXara 9 0 pajcrK€L, tcqv eKaropnoScov 10 'NrjprjScov cLkoXovOos. AN. d) nXeicTT hra'ivois evXoyovpevov ireSov, 720 vvv "crop t a Xapirpa tolvtcl Srj (fraiveLv enrj. OI. TL 8* eCTTLV, a) ttcu, kcjllvov ; AN. acrcrop ep^erac K pecov 08 ’ 77/xtp opk a^eu Tropircov, Trarep. OI. gj (friXTaroL yepovres, vpdv ipol ios) to spring from a rock in Thessaly,—the name being taken from atdxpos, a rocky cup, where perh. marks in the rock were shown. From Tzetzes on Lycophron 767 it seems that this legend was in later times localised at Colonus also. Arcadia and Boeotia, too, had their legends, in which the first horse was called ’A picou (the wondrous steed of Adrastus in II. 23. 346). (b) As tamer. This was the prominent trait of the Corinthian and Attic legends. At Corinth Poseidon was worshipped as dapaios, and Athena as XaXiviris (cp. Pind. OI. 13. 65 ff.). In Thessaly the horse-yoking Poseidon was called tp\pios: Hesych. tp\f/ar £eti£as 0 er- TaXoi, Lg\pi.os UoaeiSuii' 6 £byios. In Aesch. P. V. 462 ff. Prometheus is the first who taught men to drive animals,— i)(f) dppa r’ ijyayov (fnXyfVLOv s | linrovs. 716 ff. Poseidon has taught men to row as well as to ride. He fits the oars to their hands. But, instead of rdv 8b irKarav x e P cr ' L irapaxpas, the form is varied to a passive constr. If 'Trapa'jrTop.eva is sound, this seems the best account of it, — irapa, ‘at the side,’ suggesting the notion, ‘as an aid.’ (If from irapairfr ropai, it could be only aor., which the sense excludes.) Conjecture might pro¬ ceed on either of two views :— [a) that in the strophic v. 704 th,e correction atev is true, so that vapawTopfra is metrically sound: (b) that in 704 the MS. eloraicv is true, so that here we require ~ ~ ~ -. On the latter view I would suggest that irpoorappo^op.eva is suitable, and on this irapairropfra may have been a gloss; cp. Eur. I. T. 1405 (x^pas) Kunr-rf irpoaappb- aavres. evijpeTpos, adj. compounded with a noun cognate in sense to the subst. (7r\d- ra): cp. /3 ios parpaioxv ( O . T. 518 n.), Xbyos KaxbOpovs ( Ai. 138), etfirais ybvos (Eur. 7 . T. 1234), ebirrjxeis x € ?P es (Hipp . OlAinOYI Em KOAQNQI 123 didst show forth the curb that cures the rage of steeds. And the shapely oar, apt to men’s hands, hath a wondrous speed on the brine, following the hundred-footed Nereids. AN. O land that art praised above all lands, now is it for thee to make those bright praises seen in deeds! OE. What new thing hath chanced, my daughter i AN. Yonder Creon draws near us,—not without followers, Oe. Ah, kind elders, now give me, I pray you, the final proof of my safety ! . , Ch. Fear not—it shall be thine. If / am aged, this country s strength hath not grown old. retained by Elms., Herm., Wunder, Hartung : aol...8y by Campbell: while Blaydes eives vvv Jr) (for aol)..Mi. Wecklein proposes to aoi...dy.— pas] xetpos Naber, and so Mekler. 200). ^Kirayka, neut. plur. as adv., cp. 319. d\£a with 0pwcrK€i: cp. on 119 to- TOTLOS. 718 f. twv iKaTO|xiro8wv NTipflOcov, the Nereids with their hundred feet, the fifty Nereids whose dance and song lead the ship on her way. (But in Pind. fr. 122 Kopav aytXav toa.T6yyvi.ov prob. de¬ notes 100, not 50, persons, as though yv2ov were O ihinovs, kXvcov ipov 740 lkov 77/005 oikovs. 77 a 5 ere KaS/aeiW Xea>5 KaXel St/cata)5, e/c rd)^ paXiar iyoj, 729 elX-ppora Blaydes. 732 77/fw yap wo oi>x wa 5 pav tl L. Three letters (the last being v ) have been erased after 5 pav, in which a has been made from d. The scribe had first written dpdoeLv. 735 t7]Xlk6o8’ Brunck, and almost all recent edd.: the mss. have T-rjXLKovb’ (as L), or t^lkovS’ (as A), except that ttjXIkov is in B, T, Farn. : and t7]Xlkov8’ is kept by Reisig, Wunder, Campbell.— aTreoTaXrjv L, with most MSS., and Aid. : e-rveoTaX-pv A, R, F, Brunck. 737 dcrrwv B, T, Vat., Farn., Elmsley (doubtfully), Nauck, Blaydes, Wecklein: dvdpwv L, with most It is unsafe to argue that Kvpw could not be a gloss, because it is a poetical word. It was just such a conjecture as correctors of the later age readily made, to smooth a supposed difficulty, or in mere wanton¬ ness. With ycpttv opposed to ov yey^paKe we require e-yco opposed to x.wpas. It is different when the pers. pron. is omitted because the main antithesis is between two verbal notions: as in Aesch. Eum. 84 (I will not betray thee) Kal yap Kraveiv o' Z-rreioa, for I perstiaded (not I persuaded) thee to slay. 729 f. oppdTwv possessive gen., ttjs €|at]S e-rmo-oSou objective gen., both with <|>6 | 3 ov: a fear belonging to the eyes (showing itself in them), about my advent, vccoptj : cp. on 475. €l\r)OTas: Ai. 345 rax’ dv tlv ’ cu 75 w...Ad/ 3 oc (conceive): Eur. Suppl. 1050 opyr\v XajSoLS av. 731 Sv, relat. to ept implied in ttjs cpjs (cp. on 263). p/rjr cttfuq-r* k.t.X. is an independent sentence, co-ordinated with the relat. clause 8 v p'pd oKveLre : see on 424. 732 ws with PovXrjGeCs, marking more strongly the agent’s own point of view, cp. on 71. 8pdv ri, euphemistic, to take any forcible measures: so, in a good sense, Thuc. r. 20 fiovXopevoL...dpdoavT^s tl Kal KLvduvevoai , to do something notable if they must incur the risk. 734 el' tlv’, instead of efrts (odtveL), by assimilation, eircs being treated as forming a single adj.: Ai. 488 e’iirep tlvos, odevov- tos ev tvX ovTip, <&pv y< 2 v : Thuc. 7. 21 TOV Te VvX'LTnvov Kal ' EppoKpaTovs Kal et tov aXXov iveLOovTUv : cp. Xen. An. 5. 2. 24 aveXappev oiKta.. .ot ov 5 ?) ivapavTos (some one or other). 7 35 TqXiKoo-S’ is clearly right. It confirms the previous assurance that his errand is peaceful, and it harmonises with ireCcrcov. ‘I have not come to use force. No, I was sent, an aged envoy, to per¬ suade him,’ etc. If we read tt]\ik6v8’ OlAinOYI EFTI KOAQNQI 125 Enter CREON, with attendants. Sirs, noble dwellers in this land, I see that a sudden fear hath troubled your eyes at my coming; but shrink not from me, and let no ungentle word escape you. I am here with no thought of force;—I am old, and I know that the city whereunto I have come is mighty, if any in Hellas hath might;—no,—I have been sent, in these my years, to plead with yonder man that he return with me to the land of Cadmus ;—not one man’s envoy am I, but with charge from our people all; since ’twas mine, by kinship, to mourn his woes as no Theban beside. Nay, unhappy Oedipus, hear us, and come home! Right¬ fully art thou called by all the Cadmean folk, and in chief by me, MSS. 738 7 )k€ L. Schol. 7r pocrr]Kei: but no MS. seems to have rjKee. 739 ei cr7rXer cttov L (cp. Introd. p. xlvi.): el irXelGTov F, R 2 : rj irXelGTOv A, with most MSS.: els 7 rXecGrov L 2 . 741 t}kov L, with t (and the explanation eXde) written above by S. — Kadpeios B, T, Farn. (with wv written above in all), Vat. : Kabpelwv L and the rest. Blaydes prefers the nom. sing. 742 e/c 8 e ru )v /xdXnrr’] e/c 8 e tujv iravToiv Creon’s diplomacy is at fault. He should not begin by reminding them that Thebes had suffered Oedipus to wander in misery for so many years. 737 f. oviK efj Ivos o-T€iXavTOS, not in consequence of one man’s sending (arei- XavTos predicate) : KeXevio-Gels goes only with darobv xn to ttclvtwv. The combina¬ tion of participles in different cases is esp. freq. when one is a gen. absol. (as if ££ were absent here): Ph. 170 f. pi] TOV KTjBophoV fipOTWV | prjdb IVTpOfpOV bp.pt Zxuv : Dem. or. 23 §, 156 eldev, €lt€ dr) tlvos eiirovTos eld avros Gvveis : Thuc. I. 67 ovx y(?vxa.ttov avbpu)v re Gcplaiv tvbvTuv Kal dpa irepl rip X W P^-V 5 e 5 tores. But it occurs also without gen. abs., as Ant. 381 (xiTLaTowav | ...ayovai... j Kal ev a0KAE0YI oercorrep, el prj nXelc ttov dvOpcoTrojv e&vv KCLKLCTTOSy akyOJ TOCCTL CTOLS KCLKOlS, yipOV, « « vo/ y \ t- / ' ' opcov etc* TctXas has nearly the force of an interjection, ‘ah me!’: cp. 318. 748 f. OUK £8o£a 7T€(T€IV CLV = 0TL TTCCOL av. cs too-outov aUias: cp. 0 . T. 771 es rocovrov eXiridiov | e/xov / 3 e( 3 u>ros, n. So El. 191 aeiKe? cvv croXg. (of Electra). The penult, of airia, as of the epic aeiKLa, is ^ always long; hence the later spelling aet/ceia, dUeia (Eustath. 1336. 58), often found in our MSS. otrov, i.e. eis oaov: cp. Dem. or. 19 § 342 iirl rijs aurrjs r/cirep vvv igovcLas.. .pevei : Plat. Pep- 533 E °v Kepi ovbp.aros i] a/acpLcp-ri- rrjcLS, ols rocodrov irlpL ckIxJ/ls ocojv t)ixlv irpbKeLraL. rjSe Sucrpopos is added 127 OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI even as I—unless I am the basest of all men born—chiefly sorrow for thine ills, old man, when I see thee, hapless one, a stranger and a wanderer evermore, roaming in beggary, with one handmai for thy stay. Alas, I had not thought that she could fall to such a depth of misery as that whereunto she hath fallen yon hapless girl!—while she ever tends thy dark life amid penury, in ripe youth, but unwed,—a prize for the hist rude hand. Is it not a cruel reproach—alas !—that I have cast at thee, and me, and all our race ? But indeed an open shame cannot be hid; then—in the name of thy fathers’ gods, hearken to me Oedipus !—hide it thou, by consenting to return to the city and the house of thy fathers, after a kindly farewell to this State, 748 alKlas] aUelas F, Elms. 749 yde] y B, T, Vat., Farm; which is possibly right. Wecklein conject. c 35 e. 751 jmjx** (with V above) L Ituyc/r 2 : TTxcoxii A and most MSS. 755 ou] ep Mekler.-mO vvv L, with most MSS., and so Aid., Hartung: viv Blaydes, Dindorf. rap.(pavy] racpavy B, T Farn 757 Mov] K&fZv B, T, Vat., Farm 758 f. 0 f\w «rw] Herwerden suggests iXos | Xu ruv, with a change of Hp> 5 e ryv to ryv 5 e fiev. Blaydes had already proposed XurAv. as if the preceding statement had been general (‘ I had not thought that any royal maiden,’ etc.). 750 t6 o-ov Kapa, a way of alluding to his blindness without mentioning it: cp. 285. 751 ittwx.w. The poet, tendency was often to treat adjectives with three termi¬ nations as if they had only two. Cp. the Homeric ttovXuv e’ vypyv (II. 10. 27) : OyXvs it pay (Od . 5. 467), ( 0d • 12. 369), TiKpov...dSfxyv (Od. 4. 406) • ^ e " low, 1460 (cp. O. T. 384 n.): Tr. 207 Koivbs...KXayya: Eur. Bacch. 598 diov fipovras, 992 trw 8 Lkcl cpavepbs, Itw : Helen. 623 c 5 Trodeivos y/xepa. ttjXikovtos is fern, only here and El. 614. The point of ryXiKovros is that her marriageable age is passing by in these perilous wanderings. There is a similar thought in Electra’s complaint (El. 962). Cp. 1116, t 181 - 75 2 TOV-ITIOVTOS possessive, ap-irao-cu epexegetic: belonging to the first comer, for him to seize. 0 . T. 393 t 6 7’ atviyf oi>xl Tovmbvros yv | avdpos bienrelv (n.). 753 ap’; equiv. in sense to ap’ ov; ‘are you satisfied that it is so? i.e. is^it not so?’ 0 . T. 822^ap’ tcpvv kclk 6 s ; j ap ou%i 7ras avayvos’, to raXas, nom. instead of voc., cp. 185; so 0 . T. 744 of/iot raXas, n.; below, 847. 754 if. ‘ I have uttered a cruel reproach against my kindred and myself. But indeed the reproach is one that cannot be hid, so long as thou and thy daughter are seen wandering thus. Hide it, then, thou (no one else can)—by coming home.’ Un¬ less we correct vuv to vtv ( = ra ep.v Trarpcpcov r<2v re (pvaavrwv ai ro. 757 0 cXfj0KAE0YI euTcov irra^ia yap' rj S ’ olkol nXeov 8 lkj] arefioir av , ovcra crrj ndXcu Tpocfros. OI. co ndvTa ToXpcov Kano navTos av cfyepcov Xoyov StKaiov prjyavppa noiKiXov, tl ravra neipd Kape Sevrepov OeXeis iXecv ev oie'pa)V = 5 s (pepoLs av. Ph. 407 bfjoida yap viv iravros av Xoyov nanov | yXuoar] 6 iybvra. Dem. or. 18 § 258 7roXX’ av %Tep' ehrelv xepl avTjjs TrapaXeiiru, = 6Te txoipu av. Cp. O. T. 11 n. 763 f. In L’s ireCpai (sic) we trace the wish of Didymus (schol.) to read “ireipa, i.e. ‘by a stratagem.’ It would then be necessary to take Kap,^ as = ‘ even me ’ (who have had such experiences), impa is manifestly right: TavTa is cogn. accus., fiov being understood. Sevrepov. . .eXeiv, to get me a second time into thy power. This is explained by vv. 765—77 1 » which set forth how they had abused their former control over the blind man. ev o!s = ev tovtols, iv ots , in things (snares), having been caught in which, etc. : cp. El. 1476 tlvuv hot' avdpuv ev p.eaoLS dpnvaraTOLS \ ttItttux' 6 rX77/Awv ; Eur. Ph. 263 SedoLna p. 7 ) pe Swtvuv &rw | Xaftovres ovn eneppua'. pLaXtcrr av aX- yoir]v : because his dearest wish now is that his grave should bless his friends and harm his foes (92). If the Thebans could entice him back, and become masters of OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 129 for she is worthy: yet thine own hath the first claim on thy piety, since ’twas she that nurtured thee of old. Oe. All-daring, who from any plea of right wouldst draw a crafty d evice, why dost thou attempt me thus, and seek once more to take me in the toils where capture would be sorest? In the old days—when, distempered by my self- wrought woes, I yearned to be cast out of the land—thy will went not with mine to grant the boon. But when my fierce grief had spent its force, and the seclusion of the house was sweet, then wast thou for thrusting me from the house and from the land—nor had this kinship any dearness for thee then: and now, again—when thou seest that I have kindly welcome from this city and from all her sons, thou seekest to pluck me away, wrapping hard thoughts in soft words. L repeats v. 438 koX /xavdavov (sic) tov dv/xbu eiedpa/xovTa p .01 (though in v. 438 itself it has kol/x avdavov): Valckenaer struck it out. 771 (piXo v] Wecklein conject. fxiXov. 774 /xeTaatrav] fx' airoatvav Blaydes. his grave, they might bathe that wish; and yet he would not even have burial in Theban soil (406). 765 Trpoo-tkv t€, answered by vvv t€ in 772. The interval is somewhat long, but the first re merely prepares the ear for a statement in two parts. oIkcCois, due to my own acts: it was horror at his own involuntary crimes that made him eager to quit Thebes: cp. 0 . T. 819/cat Tab' oUtls dXXos yv | rj 'ylo V e^avTip raad' apas 6 TTpoandeis. So At. 260 olnela TraOy , | fxrjdevbs aXXou irapairpa^avTOS: El. 215 oiicela$...eis aras | e/xTriirreis. 766 f. voo-ovvO’, as if ovk yOeXes e/c- irlpL-rreLv was to follow; but the changed form of phrase requires the dat. OcXovtl. Cp. 0 . T. 350 evvdrw a-b...c/x/xlu€Lv,...u)s 6 vtl (n.). 767 ovk rfOeXes 0 e\ovTi k.t.X., the will on my side was not met by will on yours: cp. Tr. 198 oi>x eneov, eKovcn St | £vvecriv : Ant. 276 irapeLpu S' clkwv ovxeKovcnv. -irpocr- 0 €eo /xtj Ta aKXr/p' ?xv*i ‘woo not softness, lest thou wed hardness.’ Arist. Rhet. 3. 7. 10 (speaking of the relation to be ob¬ served between the sounds of words, and the tones of the orator’s voice) eav ovv t0KAE0YI KOLLTOL TLS 0t VTY] TEpljjLS, aKOVTaS (^lKe'lV \ 7 7 5 ojcnrep tls el crol XinapovvTi pkv rvyeiv pyjSev SlSolt] prjS’ inapKEcraL 6 e\ol, 7r\ijpr) S’ e\ovti Ovpov c ov XPV^> 01 ^) Tore ScopoW’, or ov Sev rj xfa L< * X^P lv faP 0i ’ ap dv paratov rrjcrS’ dv rjSovrjS tvxols ; 7^° TOICLVTCL pEVTOL KCLL CTV TTpOCrfapELS ipOL, \6yap pkv EorO\d, to'lctl S’ Epyoicnv kolkol. (bpacro) Se kcll tolctS’, fa cte SrjXcocrco kclkov. e/ V 3 V > 3 c / » » O / V tjkels Ep agcov, ovx w es oopovs ayrjs, a\\’ fa 7rdpav\ov olklctt] s, 770 X 15 Se ctol 7^5 kolkoov dvaTOS TTjcrS’ anaWaxOrj ^^ 0 ^ 05 . ov/c ecrri crot, rairr, aAAa crot rao ecrr, ekel X^pas d\d(TTO)p ovpos ivvaicov aei* ECTTLV Se 77 CILCT l T015 ipolcTL T7]S EpTjS 775 roaaiJTr) L, A, and most MSS.: rts (or rts) aur?; B, T, Vat., Farn., L 2 . 776 rax^] 0 « 7 «*' Herwerden. 777 0 Aot L and most MSS. (with r) written above in T, Farn.): PeXet (with ot above) B, R. 778 XPV^ 0LS L 2 : xPTlfc L s L and the rest. 779 5 wpoivd' L, made from dwpoW' either by the first hand itself, or by S. — i\€iv : What pleasure is this, —that people should be hospitable to one against one’s inclination? Thuc. 3. 12 tls ovv avrr] 77 0tXta eyLyvero 7) eXevdepla 7rta-nj; ({hXciv, II. 6. 15 TravTas yap 0 t- XlecTKev 68i{. £-7ti oiKia vaiwv : Od. 8. 4I o ypaepu: Xen. An. 2. 1. 20 raura pcev 5 ?) ad Xlyeis ’ irap' rjpu 2 v 8 k diray- yeXXe raSe. In poetry, however, ovros often refers to what follows (as Od. 2. 306 raura Se tol pcaXa irdvra TeXevTrj- <7 ovuiv ’Axcuoc, I vrja Kal etjairovs eperas), and oSe to what has just preceded: cp. on 1007. \c6pas with aXacrrcop, my scourge of the land, the avenging spirit which, through my curse, will ever haunt the land : for the gen., cp. Tr. 1092 Nepctas kvocKov (the lion), (dovKoXwv dXdaropa, scourge of herdsmen: Xenarchus (Midd. Comedy, c. 350 B.C.) B ovraXLuv fr. 1. 3 aXaGTcop eiairkiracKe IIeAo7rt5wi', a very fiend of the Pelopidae has burst in. If we joined Ikei x“po-s, the phrase could mean nothing but ‘ in that part of the country,’ which is pointless here. For tvvaCoov cp. Aesch. Suppl. 415 fiapbv &voLKov...dXd | x<*ipas an d «kci | \copav (de¬ pending on ewacuv) may have been alter¬ native readings, from which ours has been composed; but there is no evidence. 9—2 i 3 2 I04>0KAE0YS y 6 ovos Xa^eip toctovtov, ivOaveiv povov. 79^ ap ovk apeivov rj crv rav povco; ttoWco y, ocrcpnep kcik crcufiecrTepcov k\vco, <&ol/3ov re kclvtov Zrjvos, 09 kclvov TraTrjp. to crop S’ acff'iKrai §evp* vTrofi\r)TOV crro/xa, ttoWtjv e\w o-Topcocnv' iv Se tco \eyeiv 795 kolk av A a ficus ra irXeiov rj croTrjpia. aAA’ olSa yap ere ravra pr/ 7 tclOcvv, 16 r evuao • ov ydf> av KaKO) os v y rjpas o ea ^rji SOJ 'TOS v ovo 0)0 c^ovt 790 toctovtov, 4 v 0 aveiv jiovov is bold. The infin. must be explained as in appos. with toctovtov ,—‘just thus much right in the land—the right to die in it.’ For the regular construction, see O. T. 11 91 toctovtov oaov doKelv : Aesch. Theb. 730 (in ref. to these same brothers) aLbapos | xO° va valecv SLaTrrjXas, oirbcrav leal Cpdip-tvOLCTlV KCXT£x eLV i I T( ^ v M e 7 dXuV irebiuv apoipovs'. Xen. An. 4. 8. 12 TOCTOVTOV X W P L0V KOTacrX&V ■ ■ .OCTOV CO Toffs ecrxb-Tovs \ 6 xovs 7 evtcrdcu tuv iroXepLUv KepcxTwv: Thuc. 1. 2 vep. 6 p.evoi... to. avTuv eKouTTOL oaov 0,7 ro£rjv. The conjecture of Blaydes, otrovircp instead of toctovtov, is hardly probable. evGavciv: cp. [Eur. ] Rhes. 869 to yala ■KCLTpis, 7 rcos aV evdavoipL croc .; a poet, word: in Lys. or. 16 § 15 the prose evairodavovTWv should prob. be restored. Remark that 4 v 0 av€iv can mean only ‘to die in,’ not, ‘to lie dead in’: but the sense is, ‘just enough ground, with a view to dying (instead of reigning ) on Theban soil’; i.e., as much as a dead man will need. The phrase is half-proverbial: Ar. Eccl. 592 p,7]de yecopyeiv tov pkv 7roA- Xrjv, T

€o-T€p«v : see on 623. The Kat of two mss. (A, R) is strongly recommended by Greek usage, and is probably to be combined with 4 k, which, though not necessary with /cAffco, has L’s support. kAvcv, pres., know by hear¬ ing, as Ph. 261, Tr. 68, etc.: cp. 240 n. 794 to crov... o-Tojxa, thy mouth has come hither suborned: thou hast come as a mere mouthpiece of the The¬ bans, secretly pledged to aid their designs on me. Cp. O. T. 426 (Teiresias says) /cat K peovTa Kai Tovpov aTopa | irpoirriXa- Ki^e, my message from Apollo. v'jrdpX.Ti- tov: cp. Ai. 481 off Sets epei 7rod’ cos vtt6 - (HXrjTov Xoyov, | Atas, 4 Ae£as, aAXa ttjs cravTov eppevo s, a word not true to thy nature. So v it6 ire ptttos of an insidious emissary, Xen. An. 3. 3. 4. 795 TroXXijv 4 xov eL > yXcoaar) err oeuvos' avopa o ovoev oio eyco SiKacov, oVti? ef anavros ev \eyei. ycopls to r’ elrre'iv iroWd Kal ra Kaipia. co 5 St) cru /^pa^e'a, ravra S’ ev Kaipco \eye i?. ot; StJ#’ otw ye z^ou? icro? /cal crot rrdpa. drrekO\ epco yap Kal irpo rcov Se, /x^Se' /xe vs) KoXaorov irpooTvxuv (pvay (ppbvas : Her. 5. 91 So£av..,(pvaas av^aveTai. 805 Xvjia, a ‘stain,’ or ‘reproach.’ In the only other place where Soph, has the word (Ai. 655 XvpaO ’ ayviaas epa) it has its primary sense of ‘something washed off’ (from ^/AT, another form of fJAOF, whence Xovw). \vprj is only an¬ other form, and Eur. uses \vpa in the sense proper to Xbpr], Eur. Tro. 588 Xvp' ’Axcuwi', their ‘bane’ (Hector), rpecjjei, pass, (as O. T. 374 pia s rpecpei Trpbs vvktos), thou livest on to disgrace thy years by thy folly. Not midd., ‘dost nourish a reproach.’ 806 Cp. O. T. 545 Xeyeiv av 8 eiv 6 s (Oed. to Creon). 807 airavTos, starting from anything as the acpoppr] or vXrj of discourse ; ‘ on any theme.’ So e/c marks the condi¬ tions from which action sets out (ws e/c twv 8 \ Ai. 537). ev Xeyei, pleads speciously: Eur. Hec. 1191 Svvaodcu raSix’ ev Xeyeio. 808 to Kaipia, the reading of Suidas, is confirmed by such passages as Aesch. P. V. 927 8 oov rb t’ &px eLV KaL T b SovXeveiv 8 ixa- Eur. Ale. 528 x 03 ?'^ T ° T ’ e ^ vaL Ka ^ to pr) vopiFeTcu. In Philemon Si/ceXt/c6s fr. 1. 7 eTepov to t’ aXyeiv rai t 8 detopelv h tt’ ioojs, the second to is doubtful. For Ta Kaipia, the reading of the MSS., it may be urged that the phrase is ra Kaipia (Xbyeio, Spav etc.) in Aesch. Th. 1, 619, 0 IAITT 0 Y 2 ETTI KOAQNQI 135 Cr. Which, thinkest thou, most suffers in this parley,—I by thy course, or thou by thine own ? Oe. For me, ’tis enough if thy pleading fails, as with me, so with yon men who are nigh. Cr. Unhappy man, shall it be seen that not even thy years have brought thee wit ? Must thou live to be the reproach of age ? Oe. Thou hast a ready tongue, but I know not the honest man who hath fair words for every cause. Cr. Words may be many, and yet may miss their aim. Oe. As if thine, forsooth, were few, but aimed aright. Cr. No, truly, for one whose wit is such as thine. Oe. Depart—for I will say it in the name of yon men also!—and beset me not with jealous watch in the place where I am destined to abide. Cr. These men—not thee—call I to witness: but, as for TOGO’S’ (from roucrS’) ov ab" irpba 8 e rode (pLXova L, with most MSS. But irpos ye, instead of irpos 8 e, is in B, T, Vat., Farn.: and hence Musgrave conjectured,— p.apTvpop.at. roverd ’, ov ab, irpos ye Tobs (piXovs \ ol' avTap.et[ 3 eL pr]p.aT’ vy S , [for ■fjv cr’] bXu irorb. Erfurdt, pt.apTijpop.aL Tobab', ov ab irpoade etc. (and so Wecklein reads). Dindorf, obxl ' keeping jealous watch at the place where I am destined to dwell: fig. from a hostile fleet watching a position; cp. Dem. or. 3 § 7 ■fjv tovto Coairep ipir68Lap.a tl tc p 4 >tXt 7 r 7 rcp /cat 8vax e P&i ttoXlv p.eya\r]v bcpopp-elv tols eavTov Kaipois. pe with (^{SX-curtr’ only: in class. Gk. e(popp.eLv does not take acc. For pc followed by 4p.€, cp. El. 1359 aAAa p.e \ XoyoLS clttujXXvs, 2py’ £x 7TCUOOLV OVOLP CTOL TTjV peP a pTUOS ey 0) £ vpapnaca 9 enepxjja, rrjv S’ afco Taya. oipoi. KP. ray e^exs pdXXop oiput^eip raSe. 820 Ty)v irodS) dyets l ^ 011 j KP. rrjpSe t ov paKpov ypovov. id) feVot, tl Spacer ; 17 7rpoScbceTe, kovk i^eXare top acefirj rrjcSe yOopos; ycopd, £ep\ e£co Oder crop' ovre yap ra pvp StKaia rrpaccei 5 ovff a 7 rpocdep eipyacai. 825 vplp dp clt) TTjpSe Kaipos e^dyeip aKovcap , el OeXovca prj nopevceraL. oipoi raXaipa , 7rot (f>vyc0 ; iroiap Xdfico Oecop dprj^ip rj fdporbdp ; XO. ri Spas, £epe ; ou^ axpopat touS’ apSpos, aXXd rrjs epr 5. 830 (rdv ^p 74 >, on the warrant of what deed,—since XviryOels tcrec implies that something has already been done to cause the pain which will soon be felt. cri»v has the same force as in abv deep :— ‘ with what deed to support the threat.’ Cp. 0 . T. 6 56 ev airly. \ erbv arpavec Xoycp ...( 3 aXecv, to accuse one with the help of an unproved story. Xen. sometimes has ovv thus where a simple instrum, dat. would suffice: An. 3. 1. 22 Uvac eirl tov ayuiva rroXb ovv (ppovrjpcaTi p.el£ovc: 3. 2. 8 OlAirTOYI Em KOAQNQI 137 the strain of thine answer to thy kindred, if ever I take thee— Oe. And who could take me in despite of these allies ? Cr. I promise thee, thou soon shalt smart without that. Oe. Where is the deed which warrants that blustering word? Cr. One of thy two daughters hath just been seized by me, and sent hence,—the other I will remove forthwith. Oe. Woe is me ! Cr. More woful thou wilt find it soon. Oe. Thou hast my child ? Cr. And will have this one ere long. Oe. Alas ! friends, what will ye do ? Will ye forsake me ? will ye not drive the godless man from this land ? Ch. Hence, stranger, hence—begone! Unrighteous is thy present deed—unrighteous the deed which thou hast done. CR. (to his attendants). ’Twere time for you to lead off yon girl perforce, if she will not go of her free will. An. Wretched that I am ! whither shall I fly ?—where find help from gods or men ? CH. (ithreateningly , to CREON). What wouldst thou, stranger ? Cr. I will not touch yon man, but her who is mine. MSS. 824 f. rd vvv L, with most MSS.: ravvv B. Meineke would write ravvv | 5 i/ccu’ a -irpctaaeis. Brunck, ravvu | dixaia irpdaaeis ovre (so G. Koen, for oxid' a) Trpoadev eipyaaai ..— For eipyaaai. Reisig conject. eipydau. 827 iropei)- aerat. A, R : iropeveraL L and the rest. 829 v made from dp^eiv in L.— Spas] In L’s dpaia the a (perh. also the 1) was added by S. 830 f. Wecklein ei... 8 iavoovpeda avv roh o 7 r \ ots .. .8lktjv imdelvai avrois. aireiX/qa-as btets = a perf.: cp. 0 . T. 577 n. 818 T-qv |iev, Ismene, who left the scene at 509 to make the offerings in the grove. Creon may have seized her, as a hostage, before his entrance at 728 ; or may have signed to one of his guards to go and do so, when he found that Oedi¬ pus was stubborn. 820 raSe might be cognate acc. ,= rade rd oip.uyp.ara (cp. Aesch. Ag. 1307 KA. (pcv , ; ovk acprjcreis ; t €15 pacravov ei * Xv. ^ ' 835 3 tlpyov. XO. crov p.ev ov, raoe ye p.wpivov. 4 7roXet payei yap, et tl nrjpavels ipe. 5 ouk rjyopevov ra vt eycv ; XO. pedes yepolv 6 7ratSa Oacrcrov . KP. /xt) ViTao'cr* a /xt) Kpareis- 7 yakav \eyco ctol. KP. to the test of (afforded by) blows : cp. x eL P&v vopos, the arbitrament of blows (as opp. to 8 lkt)s popos), Her. 9. 48 rrpiv... 9 ) cvppi^aL ■ppeas es %etpcDv re vbpov airiKtcQai. Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 11 tbs %etpas cvppi^opras rots iroXepioLs. el as in the common phrase eis x € ip as ’Apai tlpL, or cvPLepai. 836 el'p-yov, said as the Chorus ap¬ proach him threateningly: cp. O. T. 890 tup actirrup ?p£erai (n.). |A«|A€'vou, medi¬ tating, designing: a part, used once in dialogue by Soph. ( Tr . 1136 rjpapre Xprjcra pupeptj), and twice in lyrics by Aesch. (C/t. 45, 441). 837 iroXei: rats 0 ?)/ 3 ats schol. The accent of pax i n the MSS. cannot weigh in deciding between p&xei and (J-a-xei, since such errors of accent are countless; and the fut. is distinctly better here. 838 ovk tpyopevov... ; a familiar phrase ; Ar. Ach. 41 ovk rjybpevop ; roOr’ e/cetv’ ovyit ’Xey op: Pint. 102 ovk rjyopevop brnrapb^eip irpaypara | TjpeXXbrrjp pol ; Nub. 1456 rl drjra ravr ’ 08 poc tot ’ rjyopetere; So O. T. 973 oUkovv ey it col ravra irpoUXeyov rraXaL ;—Oed. alludes to 587, 653. 839 [it] ’mrac-tr a p.rj KpaTeis, do not give orders in matters where you are not OlAlfTOYI ETN KOAQNQI 139 Oe. O, elders of the land ! Ch. Stranger,—thy deed is not just. Cr. Tisjust. Ch. How just? Cr. I take mine own. \He lays his hand on A ntigone. Oe. Hear, O Athens ! Ch. What wouldst thou, stranger? Release her! Thy strength, and ours, will soon be proved. [ They approach him with threatening gestures. Cr. Stand back ! Ch. Not from thee, while this is thy purpose. Cr. Nay, ’twill be war with Thebes for thee, if thou harm me. Oe. Said I not so ? Ch. Unhand the maid at once ! Cr. Command not where thou art not master. Ch. Leave hold, I tell thee ! Cr. (to one of his guards , who at a signal seizes Antigone). And I tell thee—begone ! Ch. To the rescue, men of Colonus—to the rescue ! Athens —yea, Athens—is outraged with the strong hand ! Hither, hither to our help ! 841 7rpo/3a0’ (made from tt po( 3 a 9 ') u> 5 ’ ep.j 3 a re (Bar' cvtottlol L. For c 35 ’ epfBare Tri- clinius wrote c 35 e j 3 dre, which is in B, T, Vat. The other mss. agree with L (except that Vat. has irpoafiad', R 2 ev tottols). (evtottol Brunck. 842 ttoXis ep.a aOevei] Wecklein conject. 7ro\is tr ou cdevei: F. W. Schmidt, itoXls ep.a (pdiver. Gleditsch, ttoXis dp.axo.vet. 843 irpo^dd' (sic) w 5 e p.oc L, and the other MSS., except those which (as T, Farn.) have irpo^art pC cade, a conjecture of Triclinius, meant to reconcile the metre with that of the antistr., v. 886, where he read tt epwcri Siyra (see n. there). master, a is not for wv, but is cogn. accus. (or acc. of respect), as O.T. 1522 7r avra p.T] ( 3 ovXov Kparetv' | rat yap a/cpa- rrjcras. For the gen. in a like sense cp. Her. 9. 16 ex0t0T77...o5w?7..., iroXXa x biro oOevovs, not by her own strength (since the god made it easy for her). Some place a point at €p.a, taking crOtvei with TrpoPaO’, come forth in strength: but such a use of odtvet. alone is harsher than those in which adhei takes an adj., as eireXduv ovk eXda- crovi. crdfrei (Ai. 438), or iravri oOtvei, Strophe. 140 104>0KAE0YI AN. d^eXKOJJLCLL hvO-TTjVOS, co tjivoi ijevoi. 01. 7 TOV, T6KV0V, €t fXOl ) AN. ffpOS fi'lCLV 7 TOpevOpCLL. 845 OI. ope^ov, (b ttcll, yelpas. AN. aAA’ ovSep crOepco. KP. ovk a£e0' itpels; OI. w raXas eyco, rdXas. KP. OVKOVP 7 TOT €AC TOVTOLP ye /XT? (TKTJffTpOlP €TL oSoLTroprjcrr)<;• dXX’ in el vu 850 rayOels tpds ovre ffpocrOep elpyacroj, fdia (^lXojp opyj 7 ydpiv S ovs, rj cr del XvpaipeTCU. 855 XO. ifficryes a vtov, ^elpe. KP. prj xfjavetp Xeyo). XO. ovtol a dcfyyjcro), tcjpS e y icrTeprjpepos. KP. Kal peltpv dpa pvcnop rroXei raya Orjcreis' i(jrd\fjopcu ydp ov tovtolp povaiv. 844 a 04 \Ko/x’ w L, and most MSS.: av Tvpdwuv; ‘is she of the royal stock?’ The Creon of O. T. 588 does not wish rdpavvos duai (to be king) p.aXXov rj ripavva 8 pav: but the captor of the blind man’s daughters must seek a touch of dignity from any source. 852 f. -yvcotrct TaSe, ‘thou wilt un¬ derstand these things ’ ( = thy present acts in their true bearings),—explained by 60 ovv€k’, etc., ‘viz., that’ etc. avTov — £X«v applies to his former conduct, since, in searching out his origin, he acted against the passionate entreaties of Iocasta (O. T. 1060 ff.). Greek idiom uses a parataxis, oxlre vvv...ovre irpocrGev, where ours would subordinate the second clause to the first, 'now, as before : cp. 308. 855 op-yfj \dptv Sou's: cp. 1182: El. 331 dvpup paralip py xapt^ecr^at rev a: Cratinus fr. inc. 146 iaQie Kal afj yaarpc 8 i 8 ov X“P LV - W e remember his blow at La'ius (-rraUo 50 opyr/s 0 . T.^So-j) his anger with Teiresias (ds opyrjs Zx w > —his anger with Iocasta (zb. 1067) —his frantic self-blinding (zb. 1268). 856 The guards, carrying off An¬ tigone, have already left the scene (847); cp. 875 p-ovvos. Creon is now about to follow them, when the Chorus again approach him, and protest that he shall not leave Colonus unless the two maidens are restored. 857 t<3v8€. So the pliiv. cu 5 e of the two sisters below, 1107, t 367, 1379 (im¬ mediately after the znasc. dual tolu8\ re¬ ferring to the brothers), 1668; raah' 1121, 1146, 1634, O. T. 1507, Azzt. $19. On the other hand the dual of ode occurs only thrice in Soph.; above, 445 rotVSe : rude El. 981 f. bis. (Below, 1121, rdde is a corrupt v. 1 . for raade.) It is surely needless, then, to write roivSe here. But Reisig’s plea for the plur. is over-subtle, —that it contrasts with the extenuating tone of tovtoiv in 859 (merely two). Rather Creon uses the dual because he is thinking of the two sisters together as the 1 two szipports ’ of Oed. (848, 445)* The plur. differs from the dual simply by the absence of any stress on the notion of ‘a pair.’ The Chorus are thinking how he had first seized Ismene (818) and then Antigone. 858 f. pvtriov: Then thou shalt soon deposit even a greater security for my city. iroXei = Thebes, as in Creon’s former words, 837 7roXet /xax«. pvaios denotes what one draws to oneself, carries off, (1) as booty, (2) as a security, (3) in repri¬ sal. Here Gr^treis points to (2), since tv&x v P ov tiOIvgll, to deposit a pledge, was a regular phrase : Ar. Eccl. 754 gbrepov peroLKL^dpevos ti-eur/vox** \ f cplpeis ivlxvp 0, Qy < s ,j}V y i you taking them to be deposited as securities?’ Plat. Legg. 820 E iulx v P a --- T0 ^ OEras (those 142 IO0OKAEOYZ xo. xo. xo. 01. KP. aW ^ e? tl Tpexjjei ; KP. top S’ ana^opai \a/3a>p. S eipop A eyous . KP. tovto pvp Treirpa^eTcu. r]p p7] y o Kpaupcop rrjoSe yrjs direipyaOrj. (f)6eyp apcuSes, rj orv yap xffavcreis ipov ; avSco crLconap. OI. prj yap atSe Saipopes Oetep p a(fyojpop TrjcrSe rrjs apa? ert* 05 p, o) KaKLcrre, \jjLA.op opp airocnracra's ' TTpos oppao-LP rols npoorOep egoiyei fita. Toiyap ore r a vtop ko! yevoov. L^has X^yois: A, X^yois with ei above: F, Xlyeis with ol above : the rest, Xlyeis. Hermann restored Xeyois av. Heimsoeth con- ject. Xlyeis at (and so Dindorf): L. Dindorf, Xtyeis rot : Wecklein, Seivds Xoyois el: Nauck, Set vov Xoyoi coy : H. Stadtmiiller, deivbv Xtyeis. KP. tout ’ avrb vvv Trevpa^e- ™ L : . ? 62 M Y] The mss. have rjv p-q pi, and give the v. to Creon. Pident assigned it to the Chorus, changing pi to tr’, and so Bind., Nauck. With Wecklein, I prefer 7’ to cr’. direipyadoi L 2 . 863 diypi] Blaydes conject. dplpp.—ypabceis B, T, Farn., and most of the recent edd. : xf/ateis L and the other mss., Aid., Reisig, Wecklein. 865 delep L, with v written above who have given the pledges)...roSs depl- vovs (those to whom they have been given). iroAci dat. of interest, as inrondlvai ‘to mortgage’ takes a dat. of the mortgagee : Dem. or. 27 § 25 6 virodeis Tip irarpl rdv- dpcuroda. —The version, ‘you will cause a greater prize to be taken from Athens,’ is inadmissible. 0i]o-€is -rroXei could not mean, ‘ cause for Athens,’ in the sense, ‘cause to be taken from Athens.’ If dr/ceis meant ‘cause’ (instead of ‘pay’), iroXei would still be the city which received the pbaiov. €<|>d\J/o| Aai : Aesch. SuppL 412 /cat pr/re Sr/pis pvaiiov e0ai perai, (and so) ‘that the foeman shall not lay hands on you as prizes ’ (where the king of Argos is speak¬ ing to the Danaides whom he protects). 861 After Seivov Xt'yois (L), or Xt'yeis, a syllable has to be supplied conjectur- ally. Triclinius added ws-(‘be sure that,’ 45) before tovto : but this mars the rhythm: and the simple fut. (as in 860) is more forcible. The optat. Xcyois of L, which is not likely to be a mere error for Xcycis, strongly favours Hermann’s simple remedy, Seivov Xeyois av, ‘ ’twere a dread deed that thou threatenest’ (if only thou couldst do it): cp. on 647 ply’ dv Xlyois ddprjpa. Next to this, I should prefer Wecklein’s deivos Xdyois el. -Tre-n-pdleTai, ‘will have been done’: i.e. will be done forthwith: Dem. or. 19 § 74 0 ey|x*, ‘ voice,’ rather than ‘ word ’: the conj. Gpejxp,’ (Blaydes) would efface an expressive touch. xJ/clvcls might be de¬ fended as present of intention or attempt OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 143 Ch. What—whither wilt thou turn? Cr. Yon man shall be my captive. Ch. A valiant threat! Cr. ’Twill forthwith be a deed. Ch. Aye, unless the ruler of this realm hinder thee. Oe. Shameless voice ! Wilt thou indeed touch me ? CR. Be silent! Oe. Nay, may the Powers of this place suffer me to utter yet this curse ! Wretch, who, when these eyes were dark, hast reft from me by force the helpless one who was mine eyesight! Therefore to thee and to thy race may the Sun-god, the god who sees all things, yet grant an old age such as mine! by the first hand .—rrjaSe yrjs MSS.: r^ade tvs ed. Londin. an. 1747, and most edd.: Tvade (TVs Blaydes.— dpas F (omitting fi’). ^ 866 \pi\bv 8 p.pl diroairdoas] Meineke conj. (pLXcov 8 ppl d-rroaTracras : Blaydes, \ pikbv Spparos pe 9 ds (or p' d o-uo-irav. Creon forbids the utterance of the curse which he fore¬ bodes ; and the injunction reminds Oedi¬ pus that he is near the Awful Goddesses who impose abstinence from all ill-omened words. ‘Nay’ (yap), he cries, ‘may they suffer me to utter one imprecation more (Kti).’ yap implies, ‘I will not yet be mute’; cp. also its use in wishes, d yap, eWe yap, etc. ’tn recalls the former im¬ precation on his sons' (421 ff.).—a<}>&>vov... dpas: cp. on 677 avr/vepov...xeipdvwv. Ttjs is a certain correction of the MS. yrjs (T for T). 866 See Appendix on this passage, os, with caus. force, ‘since thou hast...’: see on otnves, 263. \J/tX6v op.p/ can mean only ‘a defenceless eye,’ i.e. a defenceless maiden (Antigone) who was to him as eyesight. The phrase has bitter point, since Creon himself, in his smooth speech, had pathetically described Antigone as tovttl6vtos apirdaai (752). It is also less bold in Greek than in English,, owing to the common figurative use of op.p.a, as if he had said, ‘my defenceless darling ’ (cp. on 0 . T. 987). should not be taken as acc. masc. with p.e: this would be tame and forced. Cp. below 1029 ov \pCKbv ov8’ &0KAE0YS avr. KP. opare ravra, rrjcrSe yrjg eyyjApioi; OI. opcocri Kapie Kal ere , Kal efrpovover' otl epyoig ireirovOa)g prjpiacrLv er dpLvvopLat ., KP. ovroi KaOe^o) Ovpiov, aXX’ a£co /3ta Kel piovvog eipu rovSe Kal y^povco fipaSvg. 875 OI. Id) TaXas. XO. 2 ocrov Xrjpi eyo)v d(j)LKOv, £ev, el raSe SoKecg reXeiv. KP. 3 §okco. XO. Taj'S’ dp ovkStl vepLco ttoXlv. KP. 4 rot? rot SiKaCoig yd) /3payvg viKa pbiyav. 880 OI. 5 aKoveO ’ ola (f)6eyyerai; XO. ra y ov reXer 6 KP. Zevg y dv elSeirj, c rv 8 > V OV. XO. 7 ap ovy vfipis raS* ; KP. vfipig, aXX’ aveKrea. XO. 8 Id) 7 rag Xecjg, lev yag npopiOL, 9 puoXere ervv rayei, pioXer • eVet rrepav 885 « > / 10 TTepajcr oide orj. by Nauck [Melanges Grko-Rom. 2. p. 138). On the other hand yrjpdvcu is defended by the schol. on Aesch. Cho. 908, Cobet {Mnemosyn. 11. 124), and Lobeck on Buttm. Gr. 2. p. 138, who regards it as pres. inf. of yrjprjpL, but aoristic in force. 875 povvos L and most mss.: p6vos A, R.—roi'Se] rQ>v8e B, T, Vat., Farn.— XP° VWL / 3 pa 5 ii, I will no longer reckon Athens a city. Cp. O. T. 1080 ipavrbv iralSa ttjs vtpiov : El. 597 Kal cr’ Zyuye Seairdriv \ 77 pprlp' ovk ZXaaaov els rjpas vepio. The fut. is better than the pres, here, since the latter would assume Creon’s triumph. 880 Tots...8iKa£ois, instrumental dat., by means of ra SlKata, i.e., by having justice on one’s side. ‘ In a just cause, one feeble man is stronger than a city.’ Cp. fr. 76 rots yap SiKalots dvrlx eLV °v pqSiov: fr. 78 Kal yap SiKala 7AWera-’ Kparos plya. Here he speaks of the moral OlAlfTOYZ ETTI KOAQNQI 145 Cr. See ye this, people of the land ? Oe. They see both me and thee; they know that my wrongs are deeds, and my revenge—but breath. Cr. I will not curb my wrath—nay, alone though I am, and slow with age, I’ll take yon man by force. [He approaches Oedipus as if to seize him. Oe. Woe is me ! Anti- Ch. ’Tis a bold spirit that thou hast brought with thee, stro P h stranger, if thou thinkest to achieve this. Cr. I do. Ch. Then will I deem Athens a city no more. Cr. In a just cause the weak vanquishes the strong. Oe. Hear ye his words? Ch. Yea, words which he shall not turn to deeds, Zeus knows! Cr. Zeus haply knows—thou dost not. Ch. Insolence ! Cr. Insolence which thou must bear. Ch. What ho, people, rulers of the land, ho, hither with all speed, hither! These men are on their way to cross our borders ! wrote, KP. Ze^s raur’ av eldelr], ad 8 ’ ov * * * * . Hermann: cel 5 ’ tar' ?n> Zeds, KP. ravT av eldelr/, ad 5 ’ oil ,—supposing that Creon interrupts a threat of the Chorus. Blaydes : KP. ov yap re\ < 3 ; Zeus raur’ av eldelr], av 5 ’ otf. Enger: laru p.lyas Zeus. KP. Zeus 7’ av (for Zeus raur’ ew'). Hartung: taros r68e Zeus. KP. Zei>s av k.t.X. —Indicating a lacuna in the text, Dindorf sug¬ gests el Zeus Ztl Zeus. KP. Zeus av k.t.X. Campbell, Zeus ]xol tjvvlarup. KP. Zeus 7’ av k.t.X. : Spengel, aacpuis eyipda .—I have supplied the words Zeds p.01 ^vvlaros in the text, merely in order to show more clearly my view of the context. All supplements must be purely conjectural. 885 f. irlpav | rrepusat dr/ L and the other mss., except those which, as T and Farn., have the conject. of Triclinius, dr/ra for dr ]: cp. on v. 843. 7 rdpa | rrepaa ’ o'lde 8i] Elmsley. 7repcucr’ ijdr] dlKav Blaydes force with which A Urj inspires her cham¬ pion, while in 957 he admits himself to be physically helpless— Kel dUaC 8p.us s Xlyos. Ppa-x^S, of slight physical strength : cp. 586 : and for peyav cp. on 148. 881 Ta=a: cp. on 747. 882 Zcvs 7’ dv...(ru 8’ oii. The lacuna certainly preceded these words. The words in the strophe answering to ra 7’ ov TeXei and to the lacuna are 838 f. XO. p.£des x e P° 7 - v I T V V iralda Oaaaov. It is probable, then, that the lost words here belonged to the Chorus, being such as Zeus p.01 £vvlaTw. 883 vPpis: for the quantity, cp. 442 n. dveKTca, nom. neut. plur.: cp. on 495 odioTa. 884 -irpop.01, invoking a higher power than the tvTorroi of Colonus (841), pre¬ pares the entrance of the king. For the ‘ J. S. II. plur., meaning Theseus, cp. aVa/cras 295 n., 1667. 885 f. Trepav irepwo-’ ol'8e 8q, ‘yonder men ’ (with a gesture in the direction taken by Creon’s guards) ‘are already passing towards the other side .’ Elmsley wrote Trepa, which as adv. would mean ‘further.’ But irepav is right, since the Chorus is thinking of a passage from the Attic to the Boeotian side of the frontier, as of a passage across a river, irepa is ultra , ‘ to some point beyond ’ a line which is either left to be understood, or ex¬ pressed in the gen. : ir^pav is trans , ‘on, or to, the ftirther side ’ of a river, sea, or intervening space. 'rrepcotrt implies only that the fugitives are on their way to the border,—not that they are now actually crossing it. 8ij nearly = r}dt]: 0 . T. 968 n. 10 204>0KAE0Y£ 146 ®H. rig 7 toO* rj / 3 orj; tl rovpyov ; e/c TIF05 (ftofiov 7totc / 3 ov 0 vrovvrd p dfjL(j)l ficopov ecryer’ evaXico deep tovS* iTTUTTOLTr) KoXojpol/ ; Xe^aO*, g $5 elSS to irav, ov yapiv 8 evp fj£a Odcrcrov rj KaO ’ yjSovrjv 770805. 890 OL w (j)iXraT , eyvojv yap to 7 rpocr(f)ojvr]pd crov, / /J5 ' ~09 « 9 > o \ 9 / irerrovva oeiva tovo vtt avopos apTicos.. ®H. ret 7701a ravra ; T15 S’ o TrrjpLirjvas ' Xeye. OI. Kpeojv o8\ ov SeSopKas, olyerai reKvov dnoemderas pov rrjv povrjv £vvcopl Sa. 895 ©H. 77 W 5 elnas ; OI. old rrep ireirovO ’ aKYjKoas. OH. ovkovv T15 ok rdyuTTa irpocnrokcov poXcvv 77^05 ToucrSe ficopov 5 udvT dvayKacrei Xeojv dviTTTTOV LTTTTOTrjV T€ OvpaTCOV aUO orrevSeiv 01770 pvrrjpos, evOa Sicrro/xoi 900 paXtcrra avp/3dXXovcnv ipnopcov 0S01, cu5 /xt) napeXOcocr al Kopau, yeXco 5 8’ eyw £evcp yevcopai ra> 8e, yeipaiOeis /3ta. W\ W5 dvojya, ervv rdyei. tovtov S’ eyed, 9 \ O 9 9 'T -p iXoxXe??s tov Xdyov dcepdopev. 908 tovtouti, instrum, dat., app.os dpav: but the latter is no more incorrect than is opdcos or /caXws dpav. 912 uv = tovt(ov cov, possessive gen., here denoting origin: cp. on 214. 913 f. Athens ‘practises justice,’ i.e. respects the rights of other states; and ‘determines ( Kpacvovaav) nothing without law,’ i.e. admits no claim which the laws do not sanction. Oedipus had placed himself and his daughters under the pro¬ tection of Attic law. Creon should have sought legal warrant for their removal. Instead of doing so, he has used violence. 914 €It, ‘after that,’ ‘nevertheless’: cp. 418, 1005. ri<|>€ls:cp. 1337. 915 ra...Kvpia, the constituted autho¬ rities, like to. tAij, a phrase suggestive of constitutional monarchy, in which the citizens have some voice: as Theseus himself says in Eur. Suppl. 350 aXXa tov Xoyov j Trpoadovs brjpcov eiipcevl- OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 149 1 would not have suffered him to go scathless from my hand. But now such law as he himself hath brought, and no other, shall be the rule for his correction.— [Addressing CREON.) Thou shalt not quit this land until thou bring those maidens, and pro¬ duce them in my sight; for thy deed is a disgrace to me, and to thine own race, and to thy country. Thou hast come unto a city that observes justice, and sanctions nothing without law,—yet thou hast put her lawful powers aside,—thou hast made this rude inroad,—thou art taking captives at thy pleasure, and snatching prizes by violence, as in the belief that my city was void of men, or manned by slaves, and I—a thing of nought. Yet ’tis not by Theban training that thou art base; Thebes is not wont to rear unrighteous sons; nor would she praise thee, if she learned that thou art spoiling me,—yea, spoiling the gods, when by force thou leadest off their hapless suppliants. R. 7 rod' %ei F, Vat.: 7 rod' % T, with gl. apy. 910 rrfyrus (or 0-7-770-779) A, B, L 2 : 0-7-77o" 6 ts L, with most mss. 911 ifiov A and most mss.: pov L, epoi Vat. : aov Nauck. — Bothe conject. /cara £V av : Elmsley, Kard^ia. 912 f. airros] darbs Meineke : vios Nauck, who for 0-77 9 x#oz' 6 s... 7 r 6 \ii' would read trrjs 7r6\e(os...xd6va. 915 im-iretTiov L, F : eireunreaLov the rest. Cp. v. 924. 917 8ov\rju nvd] Wecklein conject. povXrjs 5 ix a : F. Kern, povXrjs Kevyv. 918 Kan’] Kai fi' A, R. 919—923 Badham rejects these five vv.; Nauck, arepov (proposing to refer a question to the people), and describes himself (ib. 353) as iXeudepwaas tt^S’ iaopypov -ttoXlv. eTmcnrea-cov, of an abrupt or violent en¬ trance, as Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 27 oi 5 ’ eirl robs pvXaKas rax^eures eire«nr'nrTovai.v avrois irLvovffi. 916 ayeis, of taking captive, as in ayeiv Kai (pipeiv : -rrapCcrTao-at, bring to your own side, subjugate; Thuc. r. 9S x^a^ioLs...ixoXipLr](Tav Kai iroXLopKiq. irape- (XTrjaaPTO. 917 K€vav8pov...rj 8ovXr|v Tiva, some State destitute of inhabitants, or else only peopled by spiritless slaves. Cp. O.T. 56, and Thuc. 7. 77 avdpes yap 7ro\is, Kai ov reLxv ovde vrjes dvbpCov Kevai. So in Aesch. Suppl. 913 the king of Argos asks the insolent herald, a\\’ 77 yvvaiK&v is ttoXlv doKeis pLoXetu] The desire to find Creon’s a[ 3 ovXov (940) here has prompted the con¬ jecture 77 fiovXrjs 8 Lxa • but see on 940. 918 rw pri8ev£, dat. of r6 firjdiu : cp. Tr. 1107 Kav to pi. 7 ) 8 cv WT “ V • iKnjpta were joined (as Blaydes prefers), the double gen. would be very awkward. wT«v a 0 \£«v lKTtjpia = literally ‘sup¬ pliant objects consisting in hapless per- !EOOKAEOY]E 150 ovkovv eycoy av crrjs enepf^aivcov yOovos, ovS* el rd navrcov etyov evStKcorara, 925 avev ye rov Kpaivovros, octyls rjv, yOovos ovu ei\Kov ovt av rjyov , aAA rjnterrapr ]v £evov rrap dcrrols cos StaLracrOaL ypecov. erv S' a^tav ovk ovorav alcryvveis noXtv rrjv avros avrov, Kat cr 6 nXrjOvcov ypovos 930 yepovO ’ opov tlOtjctl /ecu rov vov Kevov. elnov pev ovv kcu npocrOev, ivvenco Se vvv , ras natSas cJ? rdyterra Seup’ ayeiv rtvd , ei /xt) perotKos rrjcrSe rrjs ycopas OeXeis elvat /3lcl re Kovy eKcov Kal ravra ov Vat.: sons,’ = 0wras aOXlovs Ikttjp’lovs. The gen. defines the ‘material,’ or nature, of the iKTripia , as in El. 758 o&p-a deiXalas (nrodoO is a body consisting in (reduced to) ashes. We could not render, * the emblems of supplication brought by hap¬ less persons.’ Nor, again, ‘the sup¬ pliants belonging to a wretched man’ (the two maidens). In the following peri¬ phrases we see an analogous poet, use of the neut. plur., though the relation to the gen. is not precisely the same: Ant. 1209 aOXlas av avoXfia jS ovXevp.aTwv (partitive gen.): Eur. Ph. 1485 ov TrpoKaXvTTTop.eva f 3 oTpvxu>()eos | a/ 3 pa irappLdos, ‘not veiling the deli¬ cate cheek,’—for this is clearly the sense, rather than ‘spreading a delicate veil’ (sc. KaXxjp.p.ara) over it. 924 eirepPaivuv : cp. on 400. Theseus points his reproof, as Oed. did in 776 ff., by asking Creon to imagine their respective situations reversed. 925 elx° v > since €v8iK(0Tara = fiiyiara Si/ccuw/zara: Thuc. 1. 41 St/caiwpiara rade 7 r pbs vp.as : and so id. 3. 54 Trap- exbp.€VOL...a ’^xop-cv SLxaia, advancing the just pleas which are ours. 926 avtv yc tov KpafvovTos, iniussu dominatoris , cp. II. 15. 213 avev efiedev Kai 'KQ-pvalrjs ayeXeirjs, without my con¬ sent and hers. x® ov ° s > gen. with Kp., as Ai. 1050 6s KpaLveL crTparov. o uovs opt-aprcXu Kal to ( 3 ov\eveip a Set : Aesch. fr. 391 yrjpas yap Tigris iarlv ivdiKwrepov. 933 Tivtt, simply ‘some one’: not here a threatening substitute for a£ (as in At. 1138, Ant. 751). Indifference as to the agent strengthens insistence on the act. 934 The essence of the notion con¬ veyed by |i€ToiKos, in ordinary Attic us¬ age, was a voluntary sojourn, terminable at the will of the sojourner. Hence the irony here. With a similar force the Attic poets apply it to one who has found his ‘last, long home’ in foreign earth. Aesch. Cho. 683 eiV olv Kop-i^eiv bb\a VLKTjcreL (pLXiov, \ etr’ odv p.£toikov, els to irav del i~evov , | dairreiv : ‘ whether his friends decide to bring his ashes home, or to bury him among strangers, an alien utterly for ever ’: so a Persian whose corpse was left at Salamis is OK\i)pds /xe- tolkos 7 rjs eKei (Pers. 319) : Eur. Her. 10 33 plctolkos del KeiaopLac Kara (the Argive Eurystheus buried in Attica). Cp. 0 . T. 452 n. 935 pfix T€ KOVX tK. as O. T. 1275 iroWaKLS re kovx diva £. kov\ ckwv, not Kal p.r] er&v, though dependent on el, since ovx e/cc6v = olkuv : cp. Ai. 1131 el robs davovra s ovK-ecps dairreiv : Lys. or. 13 § 62 el piev ovv ov-iroWol rjoav. 936 The words tu v <3 have been sus¬ pected by recent criticism. They seem to me sound. The sense is, ‘these things, which I say to you, are purposed by my mind as really as they are uttered by my tongue.’ With t<3 vu a verb meaning ‘I intend ’ ( e.g . biavoovp.ai) should strictly have been used ; but the verb appropriate to airo •yX.wcra-Tis is made to serve for both. For a similar zeugma cp. 0 . T. 116 oJS’ ayyeXos tis ovbe crvpnrpaKTiop obov | /caretd’, where the verb appropriate to ayyeXos, viz. tf\de, has to be supplied from Karei5\ To Meineke’s tov vov (governed by a7rd) it may be objected that e/c would be the right prep., as in £k dvpiov, e/c 'Jcvxys- euro yXcoo-o-qs usu. = ‘by word of mouth’ (as opp. to ‘by letter’), as in Thuc. 7. 10.— For the antithesis cp. Plat. Symp. 190 A 7 ) yXCbTTa odv vir£ax^ro, 77 d£ (ppijv oii (al¬ luding to Eur. Hipp. 612). i52 I04>0KAE0YI XO. 0/30,5 iv rjKet 5, o> gez' ; W 5 cup cov pev €i (j>aLV€L SlKCUOS, Spcov 8 ’ i ttlcttlv Icryjov TTjv?> iyeipovpy]v aypav. 940 945 950 Schneiclewin, and so Wecklein. 938 5 pwv r’ L, L 2 , F: Spun* 8' the rest.— ecpevploKT] L, ietc' L. i)8r) (sic) most mss., and Aid. : jjdecv or rjSeiv T, Farn.— avSpa /cat] /cat is wanting in A, R. 937 f. opas tv* rjKtis; an indignant reproach, as 0. T. 687. dtj)’ tov = d7ro tovtuv, d(p' uv (cp. on 274): ‘Judgingby the folk from whom thou art sprung (the Thebans, cp. 919), thou seemest just’— i.e.f a member of a just race. For airo of judging by a thing, cp. on 15. The Greek sense of the prep, with the relative here is really the same as with the sup¬ plied antecedent. It is our idiom which makes them seem different. 939 f. eyw ovt’ : so 998: 0. T. 332 eyw ovt ' ep.avTbv: Ant. 458 eycb ovk i/xeXXov: Ph. 585 eyco elf 'ATpelSais. —L’s Xeyw, of which Xeyuv was a correction, came in by mistake from 936. Schneidewin’s vepcDV has been generally received, and is clearly right: cp. on 879. While dvavSpov answers to Kivavbpov t} SovXr/v in 917, aPovXov (940), which implies the lack of a guiding mind, answers to Kaf 'Lvov Tip pnjSevl in 918.—Creon’s speech is as clever as it is impudent. He has only anticipated what the Athenians themselves would have wished. Indeed, he has acted in reliance on the Areiopagus (950). If his method has been rough, he was provoked by the violence of Oedi¬ pus. 942 avTovs, the people implied in ttjv tv o\iv (939). Cp. Eur. Bacch. 961 Kopu^e 8id p.eoT]S p.e Qr/palas %0ovos, | pibvos yap avTid v elf avrjp ToXpiuv Ta.de. Cp. 730 (t?;s ep.rjs...ov). Ip.ireo'ot has here the constr. of 8Xoi: cp. Eur. I. A. 808 Seivos ipureirTUK' ’ipus \ TrjaSe OTparelas 'EX- Xa.8', ovk avev 6euv. This is decisive against here reading auVots, the com¬ moner constr. 943 fjvva£|i(ov, Oed., Ant., and Ism.: Creon refers first to the general claim of kindred; then to the special reasons against detaining Oed. 945 Kavayvov. Cp. O. T. 821 Xixv 8b tov davovTos iv yepo/v e/xatv | ypafvw, 8 l' bowep aiXer’• dp' iipvv /ca/cos; | ap' ovxl ircis avayvos; So here, too, avayvov refers to the taint of murder, aggravated by union with the wife of the slain. ‘ Both a parricide, and, in a complex sense, impure,—yea, guilty of incest.’— Scfjofar: cp. on 44. The fut. optat. after a secondary tense, as O. T. 538 f., 792 796, 1271 ff. 0 IAITT0Y2 Eni KOAQNQI 153 Ch. Seest thou thy plight, O stranger ? Thou art deemed to come of a just race; but thy deeds are found evil. Cr. Not counting this city void of manhood, son of Aegeus, nor of counsel,—as thou sayest,—have I wrought this deed; but because I judged that its folk could never be so enamoured of my kinsfolk as to foster them against my will. And I knew that this people would not receive a parricide,—a polluted man,—a man with whom had been found the unholy bride of her son. Such the wisdom, I knew, that dwells on the Mount of Ares in their land ; which suffers not such wanderers to dwell within this realm. In that faith, I sought to take this prize. 945 Ka.va.yvo v A, R: K&vav8po v the rest .—decolor' is ascribed by Campbell to L, which, however, like the other MSS., has Se^aLar' (as Duebner states) : de^olar was conjectured by Elmsley. 946 avoaioi tckvwv mss., except that L has avocriivTaToi (without tIkvwv). For tckvwv Benedict and Reiske conject. reKvip (cp. schol. Trap’ oaov avrbs eari tckvov fnjripa yeyap.r]Kus) : Musgrave and Hartung, tok^uv, which Blaydes receives. Nauck proposes to delete riicvwv, and to write, Ka.va.yvov ov decolor’ , ou8’ orcp | ^vvovres evpedr) and my Attic Orators vol. 11. p. 211. 948 \Q 6 viov = eyxupi-ov, a use found only here and in Ai. 202 x^ ov ^ v ® 7r ’ ’EpexffeiSai' (= avToxdbviov ). 154 IO 0 OKAEOYI KOLL TCLVT OLV OVK enpaCTCTOV, €L fJLT) pOl TTIKpOLS aVTto t apas rjpdro Kal rajpco yever avu an’ nenovua)<$ r^giovv rad avnopav. 6vpoi> yap ovSe v yrjpds ecmv a XXo nXrjv Oaveiv' Oavovraiv S’ ovSev aXyos anrerai. 955 rrpos ravra npa^eus olov dv OeXrj s* inel eprjpia p,e, Kel SiKaC opa)S Xeya), crpuKpov TiOrfcn' npos Se ras npaijeis opcos, Kal ttjXlkooS’ ojv, dvnSpdv neipdcropai. OI. d) Xrjp’ dvauSes, rov KaOvfipl^eiv So/ceis, 960 7 rorepov epov yepovros rj aavrov, toS e; oVris (fiovovs pica Kal yapovs Kal crvp^opds tov crov SitJ/coc? crroparo 5, as eya> raXas TjveyKOv aKwv Oeots yap rjv ovrco cf)lXov, ra^’ dv tl prjviovcriv eis yevos naXai. 965 > X /]’ « / - * »> / s \ e7rei /cat7 a vtov y ovk av egevpots epoi apapTias oveuSos ovSev , dvO’ orov raS’ eis epavrov tovs e/xous 0 ’ rjpdpravov. inel StSa^ov, el n 0 eo-(j)aTOv narpl XprjcrpoLcrLv iKveW’ ajcrre npos nalSajv Oaveiv , 970 954 f. These two vv. are bracketed by Nauck and Blaydes .—yripas eanv mss., except A and R, which have eari yypas. 961 robe MSS. : rade Elms., Blaydes. 954 f. 0vpov, the anger which moved Creon to make the seizure : cp. 874 ovtol K ad^io dvgov. Theseus had said that Creon’s violence disgraced his years (931). Creon replies, ‘There is no old age for anger, except death’; i.e., ‘anger, under gross insult, ceases to be felt only when a man is dead, and can feel nothing. ’ Schol.: touto de Kal xapoipuaKuis Xeyerai, otl 6 6vp.6s %aTov: ‘if, by oracles (xpt](rp.., instrum, dat.), some divine doom was coming on my sire, that he should die,’ etc.: iKveixo, impf , because the doom was impending from the moment at which the Delphic oracle spoke: that moment itself, on the other hand, is marked by the aor. in 0 . T. 711, XPV- cnxbs yap rjXde Aatip 7 tot’... | a;s avrov 7}^ol fxolpa 7r pos Traidos Oavelv. See In- trod. to the O. T. p. xix.—The simple inf. 0av€iv could have depended on 156 204>0KAE0Y2 7TC09 av SlKCLLGJS TOVT OVClSl^OLS ifJLOL, 09 OVT6 /3\d(TTCL VO prjoev gwueus cvv eopcvv as ov 9 r eopwv, 7toj 9 au to y* a,KW Trpdypi av elxoTOiS xpiyous ; prjTpo 9 Se, TXrjpov , owe iTpaicryyva ydpovs oixjrjS o/xai/xou crrjs p dvayKai^cov Xiyetv olovs ipco Tax’ ov yap ovv cnyujcropiaL, crov y ei9 toS’ €£e\#oz'T09 avocnov erro/xa. 6TLKT6 yap /X 5 €TLKTeV, djpLOL pLOL KaKCOV, ovx elSoT ovx eiSv'ia, Kal Texovcra pee avTrjs ovaSos 7ratSa9 i^ecpvcre poi. aW €F yay> our efoiSa, ere /xer exovT ipie 985 xavrjv T€ TavTa SvcrcrTopecv • e’yw 8e' nr 980 iKveLT the rest. 971 oveiSLfois A, R: ovetSi^eLS L, with the rest. 972 oifre MSS., edd.: ov n Brunch .—Truer yeveOXiova (ou made from a by S) L. ttus A, T, Farn.: ttus R, B, Vat.: iru F. 973 4 av€is Svcrrrjvos, having been born to misery (as being fated to slay his sire): so 1225 e7rel epavrj, when one has come into the world. This is better here than, ‘having proved unfortunate.’ eyw ’cfxxv-qv: for the prodelision of the tem¬ poral augment in the 6th place, cp. Ant. 457: Eur. Helen. 263 ( eWe) a’icrx L0V etSos avTL tov KaXoO ’Xafiov (Porson’s correction of Xafielv). 975 €S x^po-s: cp. on 835. 976 pr)8ev is adjective with c 5 v { — tov- tuv a), and adverb with ( tovtovs) els ovs. 977 The MSS. have ttcos y av, but y* should probably be omitted. In L, at least, there is a perceptible tendency to insert y , r’, etc., superfluously (cp. cr. n. on 260); and here the first y would weaken the second, while irws needs no strengthening. In O. T. 1030, where L and most mss. have7’... ye, we should read 8 ’ ...ye. There is, however, no objection to a doubled ye where each of two words in the same sentence is to be emphasised OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 157 how couldst thou justly reproach me therewith, who was then unborn,—whom no sire had yet begotten, no mother s womb conceived ? And if, when born to woe—as I was born I met my sire in strife, and slew him, all ignorant what I was doing, and to whom,—how couldst thou justly blame the unknowing deed ? And my mother—wretch, hast thou no shame in forcing me to speak of her nuptials, when she was thy sister, and they such as I will now tell—for verily I will not be silent, when thou hast gone so far in impious speech. Yea, she was my mother,—oh, misery !—my mother,—I knew it not, nor she and, for her shame, bare children to the son whom she had borne. But one thing, at least, I know,—that thy will consents thus to revile her and me ; but not of my Wecklein : tXtuxov A, R, T, and most of the recent edd.: rXrj^uv (sic) Farn. ^ 979 avayicdfeiv F, with u written above. 982 uyioi p. ol ] L has Ztiktcv ' p. 01 ’ kcikuv (sic). Ellendt would write u/jLoifj.o'i, since Apollonius prescribed oip.oip.ot. Blaydes, with Elms., otpoi poi. 984 avrrjs A, avrrjs L and most MSS. 986 dvaropetv L and most MSS.: dioiov : see on 240. 978 L’s T\qp.a)v might be either (a) predicate with the verb, or (b) nom. for voc., as 185 w rXd/iwj', where see n. But (a) would be rather weak; and a direct address, rather than a half-comment (as in 185), is fitting here. T\fjp.ov, then, seems most probable. 980 ovv here = ‘indeed’; in 985 ‘at all events.’ 981 els to8’ l^eXO. avocriov o-To^a, having gone to such lengths of impious speech, i.e. having outraged the most sacred ties of kinship by these public taunts. Cp. 438 eiedpap-ovra (n.). avo- OKAEOYI aKoov eyrjfjia, (j)OeyyopLat t olkmv raSe. aXX ov yap ovt iv Tola’S aKovaopai fca/cos yapoiaiv ovO * ovs alev epLffiope'is av pLOL opeis ( ingeris ), ‘heapest on me,’ ‘urgest against me,’ is supported, as against lp<|>€p€is, by the common use of the word in later Greek, as Pint. Pomp. 3 ivoXXds ei>edvovs: the rhetorical pi., as 962. 991 dp€i\|/ai: cp. on 814 dvrapeL- / 3 ei . 992 f. cil ti$. .. ktcCvoi, should atte?npt to slay; cp. Od. 16. 432 Traida r’ airorTel- ueis, ‘and art seeking to slay his son’: Antiph. or. 5 § 7 Srav S' avev rivd vviov tl SiairpaaawvTai, are seeking to effect. (For the parallel use of the imperf., see 274.) 1 he optat. in putting the imaginary case, as 776: cp. on 927. avrCKa (not, ‘for instance,’ but) with tvGaSe, at this mo¬ ment and on this spot, cp. nunc ia?n ilico (Per. Ad. 2. 1. 2). —tov 8£k. : for the ironical article cp. Ant. 31 tov dyadov K peovTa. 995 Sokw p^v, ‘I should think so,’ with the emphasis on the verb, not on the istpers.: El. 61 5oku) pev, ovdev pi)pa abv repdei Karov : fr. 83 5 or<2 pev, ovdeLs. Cp. Plat. Phaed. 68 B ovr aapevos eTaiv avToae; oleadai ye xpV . So Crito 53 D, 54 b : also olpai Zycoye Crito 47 d. OIAITTOYZ ETTI KOAQNQI 159 free will did I wed her, and not of free will speak I now. Nay, not in this marriage shall I be called guilty,, nor in that slaying of my sire which thou ever urgest against me with bitter reviling. Answer me but one thing that I ask thee. If, here and now, one should come up and seek to slay thee—thee, the righteous—wouldst thou ask if the murderer was thy father, or wouldst thou reckon with him straightway? I think, as thou lovest thy life, thou wouldst requite the culprit, nor look around thee for thy warrant. But such the plight into which / came, led by gods ; and in this, could my sire come back to life, methinks he would not gain¬ say me. Yet thou— for thou art not a just man, but one who holds all things meet to utter, knowing no barrier betwixt speech and silence —thou tauntest me in such wise, before yon men. bell. L. Dindorf conject. apupepeis. 996 7re/>i/3A /7> 7“ <■' / £ ' /l ' » \ apu (op eyco pyp racroe ra9 C7ea9 epoi KaXcop LKPoypLCU Kal KaracTKrjnTco \itcu9 iXOelp dpcoyoy 9 ^yppayoys 6\ ip iKpdOrjs olcop yn apSpcop yjSe cfypoypelraL 7ro\i9. XO. o ^elpos, copatj, ^prjCTTos' ai Se o-ypcfropal ayroy napcokeis, dtgiai S’ apypaOeip. ©H. aXis XoycoP’ C 09 ot /xez^ v ' i^eupyaorpepoi 1005 IOIO 1015 made also by Blaydes), and so Mekler. 1003 Kai aoc made from Kal aol in L. — 8vopa ] 6ppa L 2 .— KaXou] epiXov Tournier. 1007 ripaa made from repair in L: repas the other MSS. : n/xcus Turnebus. In v. 1006 F has w written above deobs, and this conjecture (dew) was evidently meant to justify the common reading npas. —?? 5 e L (the y in an erasure), L 2 : y 8b A, R : y8e the rest.—r<£ 5 ’] rovSe L and most mss. : roud’ A (with 5 ’ written above), L 2 , Brunck, Elms., and most edd.: r£ 5 ’ Kuhnhardt, Dindorf, Wecklein. 1009 avrovrex^pov (sic) L, with no smooth breathing on e, as though avrov re x eL P°v were meant; and so most mss.: avrov t’ ex'-ipou F. IOIO racrSe deacr L first hand (the corrector has 1003 to 0. ovop.a Ggjtt. , ‘to pay court to the great name of Th. (to the renowned Th.).’ Creon had been courteous to Theseus, as Theseus towards Thebes, and nothing more : there is no dwireia in 940. But Oed. is incensed by the con¬ trast between the rough words spoken of himself (944 ff.) by Creon, and the fair words to Theseus. Owrrevtrtu : cp. 1336. —Ka\o'v, not as in 1000, but =^ < season¬ able' \ cp. O. T. 78 els raXov.. ehras (n.) : El. 384 vvv yap ev KaXip cppoveiv. 1004 8’ as against tov0\ OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 161 And thou findest it timely to flatter the renowned Theseus, and Athens, saying how well her state hath been ordered : yet, while giving such large praise, thou forgettest this,—that if any land knows how to worship the gods with due rites, this land excels therein ; whence thou hadst planned to steal me, the suppliant, the old man, and didst seek to seize me, and hast already carried off my daughters. Wherefore I now call on yon goddesses, I supplicate them, I adjure them with prayers, to bring me help and to fight in my cause, that thou mayest learn well by what manner of men this realm is guarded. Ch. The stranger is a good man, O King; his fate hath been accurst; but ’tis worthy of our succour. Th. Enough of words:-the doers of the deed changed raode to raade, but left 6eda): raode deas Vat.: raade vvv deas L 2 : racrde ras deas the rest. lOll f. Nauck would delete this v. (holding KaraaKriirTCo to be a mark of spuriousness), and in v. 1012 would read, eXdelv apup.ai £vgp.a- Xovs, iV ixpadris. After £vp.p.axovs (Vat. ovp.pidxovs), 6' is wanting in L and the other MSS. (except that in F it is written above the line) : Reisig restored it. 1015 a/awadeLv MSS., as elradeiv below (1178, 1328), and -rrapeuiddeLV (1334): Elms, altered the accent. 1016 e^ripTracrp.evTjv L (-rjv made from -ot, a v. 1. to which the gloss refers, ot depairovres K piovros), and so most mss. : e^piraop-ivoi A, R: 1008 KXe\|/as, in purpose (so far as Oed. himself is concerned), though not in fact: Ai. 1126 hUaia yap Tovb' evrvxAv, KrelvavTa p.e ; Eur. Ion 1500 ZnTeiva cr’ d Ikovo ’ (Creusa to her living son), ‘doomed thee to perish.’ We could hardly detach K\€v|/as from tov ik€tt|v, and render : ‘from which having stolen (the maidens), thou didst seek to seize me, after carry-, ing off my daughters.’ 1009 cj^€ipoi, impf. of endeavour: see 274: cp. 950. ol'xei: see on 867. lOll KaTacKi^irTto Xtrals, ‘enjoin on you with prayers,’ is an unexampled use of this compound. On the other hand eTncK-piTTw was often used in entreaty, as Aeschin. or. 3 § 157 leXalovras, iKerebov- ras,...eir 10 kt]ttovt as p.r) 5 evi rphiup tov... aXirripiov arecpavovv. Wecklein supports his attractive conjecture KdijeTuo-KijirTM (Ars Soph. em. p. 99) by Ph. 668 Ka^eirev^aadaL. 1014 f. £«tvos: cp. 33. Elsewhere, with the exception of fr. 726. 4, Sopho¬ cles uses in dialogue only the vocative of the Ionic form.—at 8£ 0KAE0Y2 162 cnrev'&ovcriv, 77/xeis S’ ol natfoPTes ecrrapiep. KP. TL 8 TjT dfJLCLVpCp (j)d)TL 7 TpO(TTatJCT€L$ 7 TOe'iP j ®H. 080U Karapyeip rrjs i.Kei, nopnop S’ e/xe yojpeiVj iV, el pep ip tottolctl TOicrS* e^ei^ 1020 ms 770x80.9 rjplp, airros e/cSeif^s ipoi* el 8’ eyKpoLTe'is (j^evyovcnp, ovSep Set iropeip' dWoi yap ol cnrevSoPTes, ovs ov prj i rore yd pas cj)vyoPTe<; tt^o'S’ inev^MPTaL Oeols. a \a e^vcftrjyov • ypcoOi 8* wg 102 5 /cat cr’ etAe OrjpcopO ’ 77 rvyrj' ra yap SoXw raj ^xt) SiKaCq) KTrjpaT ovyl crcp^eTai. i^eipyaapevoi. F. W. Schmidt. 1018 tL Stjt’] ti raur’ Vat.— acpavpip Turnebus. 1019 7ro/x7rov] Wecklein conject. aKcnrbv. — 5 e /xe MSS. : 5 ’ epb Herm., and so Blaydes, Campb.: be pen Heath, Elmsley, Hartung: 5 ’ epol Brunck. 1021 yjp'iv Elms.: Tjpwv MSS.: el\uv Herm.: eXGuv Wecklein: ras rodbe ircubas Dindorf.— e/cSef^s MSS.: ‘ margo Turnebianae evbel^rj, quod e nullo MS. enotatum habeo,’ Elms.— epol ] evl Mekler (to be taken with the gen. rjpwv). other instance of ripiraopou, simple or in comp., as a perf. middle, while the pass, use is common. This may be an accident, for there are several instances of perfect forms which are alternatively passive or middle,— eg. eipyaapai, ren- pupr)paL (pass, in Thuc. 7. 77, midd. in Antiph. Tetr. 3. / 3 . § 8), peplprjpai (pass, in Her. 2. 78, midd. ib. 169 etc.). But it is a fact which increases the diffi¬ culty of assuming a middle sense here. 1017 &TTa[A€v: the same form in 0 . T. 1442, Tr. T145. In El. 21, too, I would restore tV earapev for the corrupt evravd' eplv. 1018 dp.. <|>o)tI, i.e. Creon himself. The tone is half sulky, half whining. He has given up the game. ap.cn>pa> here ‘feeble’ (cp. 880 ( 3 paxvs, 958 apLKpbv), but in 182 ‘dim’ (where see n.j. Cp. 391 tolovS' in r’ avbpos, said by Oed. of himself; and so 1109 0wr6s.—Others render: ‘ for the blind man’ (Oed.), a dat. of interest with irotlv. This seems harsh. 1019 f. tt]s €K€i — T7)s erelae: Her. 9. 108 eKel...airLKeTo : Thuc. 3. 71 robs erei KarairecpevyoTas. Cp. El. 1099 o 5 ot- 7 ropovpev 4 v 6 a (=of) xpti£°l JLev: Ph. 256 pT]ba\>.ov SirjXde. irop/irdv 8’ Three views of this clause require notice. I place first the view which seems to me right. 1. The construction is :— (v poardaoto pdv : ‘my pleasure is,—that you should show the way thither (i.e., to where the maidens are), and that I should go as your escort.’ The governing verb which is supplied, TrpoGTaaoo), contains the general notion bonei poi, ‘it seems good to me,’ ‘it is my pleasure.’ For ipi with inf. where eyu) is subj., cp. Od. 8. 221 tu}v 5 ’ aXXwv epl (pypi iroXb TTpocpepearepov elveu. Schaefer well cites II. 3. 88 aXXovs pev rlXer ai... | redxea /caX’ airo 64 a- 9 cu..., | avrov d’ ev plcffip Kal aprj'tcpiXov Mei dXaov \ ...paxecrOat., where avrov, refer¬ ring to the subject of rlXerai, is parallel with €p.€ here: ‘ Paris urges that the others should lay their arms aside, but that he and Menelaus should fight.’ The word -rropirov (used in 723 of Creon’s own followers) has here a touch of grim irony: cp. II. 13. 416 e7 rel pa ol unracra iropirov, ‘given him a companion,’— i.e., sent his slayer to the shades along with him. iropirov could not well mean, ‘as an escort for the maidens on their return.’ On this view 8’ Ipe is better than 8e p.£. 2. Reading p.01:—‘that you should go as my guide ’: cp. Od. 4. 826 roit] yap ol iropirbs ap ’ (Athena con¬ ducting Telemachus). The following clause Lv'...eKbel%r/s epol makes this some¬ what weak. OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 163 are in flight, vhile we, the sufferers, stand still. Cr. Wha , then, wouldst thou have a helpless man to do ? Th. Sho\» the way in their track,—while I escort thee,— that, if in these regions thou hast the maidens of our quest, thou thyself mayest discover them to me; but if thy men are fleeing with the spoil in their grasp, we may spare our trouble; the chase is for others, from whom they will never escape out of this land, to thank their gods. Come,—forward ! The spoiler hath been spoiled, I tell thee —Fate hath taken the hunter in the toils; gains got by wrongful arts are soon lost. 1023 a\\ot] Nauck conject. a\ts or 7 roXXol. — oxebdovre s] Mekler conj. axeb- aovres. 1024 r^trS’] tolct8’ F, R. — exebxovrai L, F, R : exebywrai A (cor¬ rected from - ovtcu ), Vat., Farn. : and so (but with £ written above) B, T. —0eots] R. Shilleto suggested deoi (with a comma after exeb^uvraL), or deobs. 1025 e£ v(pr]yov L. Blaydes conject. eV vcpriyov. 1026 d^pLovra 77 tvxv L. For elXe dippOvO’’ Meineke conject. eXXev aipovvd': for 77 rvxy, Doederlein rj Ai/07, 3. Governing pe by ‘Tropirov: ‘that you should guide me on the way.’ Cp. Ant. 786 /cat cr’ o#r’ adavtiriov (pb^Lgos obbels, where v xaldiov : €iry- ovtriv, sc. oi igeipyacrju&OL (1016), Creon’s guards. Theseus is not sure whether these guards have merely carried the sisters to some spot in Attica, at which they are to await Creon himself, or are already in full flight with them to Boeotia. 1023 f. aXXoi: the horsemen who at 900 were told oxebbet-v axb pvrijpos. oils X"P as T ' l 1 (r S€ (fjvyovTCS ov pij irort €ir£v£wvTat 0€ois, ‘from whom having escaped out of this land, never shall they make grateful (e 7 r-) vows to the gods.’ C P- our phrase, ‘the biter bitten.’ Aesch. Ag. 340 oi) rav eXovres avdis avdaXotev &v. Hor. Ep. 2. 1. 156 capta ferum victorem cepit. Isaiah xiv. 2 and they shall take them captives , whose captives they were. 1026 f. G^pcovG’ recalls the metaphor used by Creon himself, ttjv 8 > exeipobp.r)v aypav (950). rj tvx 1 ! = Destiny: see on O. T. 977 rt 5 ’ av 0 o/ 3 o 2 V’ avdpwxos, ip ra ttjs tvxv s | Kparei. The ‘ irony of fate ’ is better denoted by rbxv than by the pro¬ posed substitute At/07 {El. 528 y\ yap ALktj vlv elXev, ovk eyco pjbvij). Ta... 8 d\u> KTijpccTct — Ta SoXip KaraKTr)- Olvra, the instrum, dat. with the noun as I I—2 lO^OKAEOYI 164 KP. @H. OI. kovk aXXov e^eus els roS’* cos efotSa ere 5 1 \ \ SCO V 5 ' C/ /D ou xfjcXov ovo acrKevov es rocrrjvo vppiv rfKovTCL roXprjs rrjs TrapecrTwcn 75 ravvv , 5\ \ 5 V /15 V \ \ * *0 a A. A. eert7 orw cru merros ojp eopas raoe. cVO^>5/5« OV / O ' /\ a oet pi auprjacu, parjoe rrjvoe rrjv 7 Toa.lv evos TTorjorai (fxoTos derdeveerrepav. voe'is tl tovtcov, fj pLOLTirjv ra vvv re ctol S 0K6L XeXe^Oae tclvt eparjyavd ); SO\ \ \ > /) '£* * 5~ 5 / ovoev erv piepurrov evuao cov epees epeoe• olkol Se ^/xec? elaopecrO ’ a ^77 noeev. yfvpcov direiXei vvv erv S’ rjpLiv, 0 lSl 7 T 0 vs , eKrjXos avrov peepive, TncrrcoOeis oti, 771/ /xt) ’yaj TTpocrOev, rravcropiai \ V r\ / / / irpiv av ere rcov ov. 1036 wv..Jgol] Blaydes conject. 'ovt ...£fx £: Wecklein, 6vt ’ i/noL. 1037 5e %7/yU.ets] d^xvt*^ L, ei in an erasure. 1038 vvv mss. and most edd.: vvv Elms. ra vvv is slightly better than Tavvv. (1) With ra vvv the sense is:—‘Or do the things said just now seem to you no less vain than ( the things said) at the time when you were plotting these deeds?’ alluding to the remonstrances and menaces of the Chorus, 829 fif. ra vvv T€ x.cot€ is then like ra/xa KaKeLvcov (606), one article doing double duty. (2) With Tavvv: ‘Or do these things (raura, supplied from roirrwv) seem to you to have been said in vain, both itow, and when you were plotting these deeds?’ But it is natural that Theseus should refer to his own words —by ra vvv —rather than to thoughts which the Chorus had sug¬ gested before him. 1036 ev0d8’ cov has been generally suspected, because the qualification, ‘while here,’ seems to suit Creon better than Theseus. But, though evdd8’ ovt * 1 2 ipeis ifxt lies near, the vulgate is right. ‘ While here ,’ said of Theseus, means, ‘since this is your own realm, in which you have force at command.’ [1€( xttt 6 v 4|ao£, predicate; ‘you will say nothing to my dissatisfaction ’ : i. e. ‘ you can say what you please,—I shall not dispute it.’ It is vain to argue with a master of legions. 1038 xwpwv direiXci vvv, ‘threaten (if you will) now—only set out.’ The en¬ clitic vvv (‘ well then’) would be weak here: vvv takes point from 1037. For the par tic. expressing the leading idea of the sentence , cp. Andoc. or. 3 § 34 OKAEOYI 166 (TTp . a. XO. 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 eirjv o6l Satcov dvhpcov T&X eTTLCTTpOffral tod ^aA/co/3oa^ v Ap?7 fiei^ovcnv, rj npos UvOlolls rj XapLudcnv a/crat?, OX) nOTDKU O’C/XI'a TL0r)DOVDTOLL OdOLTOLCTLD, COD KCLL XR V(J ^ a K\rja.£, the wheeling-about of Creon’s guards, carrying off their cap¬ tives, when overtaken by the Attic pur¬ suers. For the military use of the word see on 536. audpuu emarpo(pal = du 5 pes emarpeepd cures : cp. El. 417 ciolSciu T rarpos...8cvrlpau op,iXlau: Eur. Her. 581 vpcis 5 ’, ade\ ‘with voice as of brass,’ is not really similar: it is the epithet of Stentor (II. 5. 785) and of Cerberus (Hes. Theog. 311).—(xt^ovcriv: cp. II. 15. 510 fj avTocrxediv /wfeu X eL P re ptuos re. The Attic spelling in the age of Sophocles was p.el£io (not /d£w), ZpeL^a, verb. adj. peiKrbs: and so, in the proper names, Met|ias, Met£i7T7ros, etc. : see Meisterhans pp. 25, 87. There is no epigraphic evidence for the pres.; but, as Curtius remarks (Gr . Verb p. in Eng. tr.), peiyuvpi : puy :: deiKuvpi : 8lk. rj irpos IIvGlcus rj Xap.ira divine, precious,—because of the truths revealed : 0 . T. 157 xP v ^ as riwov ’EX- iridos. 1053 irpoo-iroXwv Evp.oX'in.Sav. The Eleusinia had four chief ministrants.. 1. The iepo(pavTT)s . This office was hereditary in the Eumolpid gens; Plut. De Exil. 17 i68 XOOKAEOYI avr. a 10 evQ' olpcu top eypep^ayap 11 (drjcrea kcll ra? SicttoXous io 55 12 aS/x^Tas aSeXt^cU 13 avTapKei ra^ 5 e/x/xei^etF /3oa 14 rovcrS’ avd yojpovs' rj 7rov top itpeanepop 2 Trerpaq pi ea-rrepov (schol. in marg. im rbv eairepov). 1060 vicpdSos] XixaSos (‘steep’) Meineke. — TreXcDa’ MSS.: yp. ireXa^ovaL L marg. : Trepua’ Hartung, and so Nauck, Wecklein. , 1061 O^artSos] Nauck formerly conject. OIvcltlSos : see comment.—e/c vop.ov mss.: SicrroXovs = ‘ two journeying’ sisters, —as borne off by their captors : see on 17 TrvKvoTTTepoL. Not, ‘separately car¬ ried off,’ with ref. to two bands of The¬ bans (cp. 818).—avTapKei, ‘self-sufficing,’ and so ‘self-reliant,’ giving confident pro¬ mise of victorious rescue. tovct8 j ava \.: i.e. in Attica, before the border can be passed. The poet has left the details of the rescue indistinct. Creon’s guards first carried off the girls (844), and The¬ seus sent mounted Athenians in pur¬ suit (897). Afterwards, Theseus com¬ mands Creon to lead him to where the girls are; if they are ‘in these regions’ (1020 iv totomti Tolcrd'), Theseus himself will recover them : if, however, the guards are already flying with them, then Theseus has nothing to do; the mounted Athenians, who have already started, will pursue (1020 ffi). But from the words of Theseus in 1148 it is plain that they have been rescued by his personal prowess, of which he forbears to boast (Kop.Treiv, 1149): and the same inference must be drawn from Antigone’s words (1117). How are these facts to be reconciled ? We can only suppose that the mounted Athenians, who started first, halted to watch the Siaro/wi 080I [900), while Creon’s guards also halted somewhere in concealment, to await their master. Theseus, with Creon, was thus enabled to overtake his Athenians before the struggle. The fact is that Sophocles did not care to think out these points, about which an Athenian audience in the theatre would not trouble themselves. Cp. on 0 . T. 758. 1059 ff. Hartung’s €is vopov for the ms. £K vo|iov is certain. With the latter, we could only render: ‘they will approach (the region) to the west of the snowy rock, out of (leaving) the pastures of the Oeatid territory.’ The rare acc. with 7reXdfw could be supported by Eur. Andr. 1167 8 ujfj.a veXa^ei: but the ellipse of x^P ov with top eepeenrepov is surely impossible, vop.ov, being always masc., could not agree with OldnSos, and the latter, without art., could not stand for 016 ltl 8 os 7?)s : while Olareos is most improbable. ‘ireXcotr’, if sound, must be fut. of ireXafa, as TeXav clearly is in El. 497, and 7reXar’ in Ph. 1150. The evi¬ dence for a pres. TreXaw is scanty {Horn. Hymn. 7. 44 7 reXaav : poet. cip. Plut. A/or. 457 c imperat. iriXa: Oppian Cyn. 1. 514 TreXdei: cp. Veitch Irreg. Verbs). The fut. seems defensible here, as = ‘they will (presently) approach’: though Har¬ tung’s irepdic r may be right. Construe, then:—rj ttoxi 'ire\d) els «|>€. OlariSos vopov: ‘or perchance they will presently approach the pastures to the west of the snowy rock of Oca.' The place meant is not certain. See not$ and map in Appendix. But the scholium here deserves at least thus much weight: it is our one ancient war¬ rant for a definite view. Like the other old scholia in L, it probably dates (in substance) from the later Alexandrian age, which possessed many Attic writers, now lost, on the topography of Attica. 170 IO0OKAEOY2 4 irdXoicnv rj pip^apparoLS 5 (frevyovres aptWaus. 6 aXctJcrerai' Secpos 6 npocr^copcov *Aprjs, 1065 7 Seiz^a Se SrjcreiSdv a/c/xa. 8 7ra? yap da-T pdirrei yaAivos, 9 irdcra S’ opparau KaOeicr' 10 dpTTVKTTjpia 11 a/x/ 3 acri?, ot ra^ imriav 1070 12 Tipcocnv 'Addvav 13 /cai rw ttovtlov yaidoyov 14 ‘Pea? ds ircrpa to be a rock or crag of Mount Aegaleos;— the same which was called XeLa irlrpa, ‘the smooth rock,’ by Istros, a writer on Attica, c. 240 B.C., whom he quotes. The schol. then explains OlaxiSos by the fact that Aegaleos ctt’ iaxdrojv earl tov dijjaov tovtov, ‘skirts that deme,’ —namely, of Ot'77. It cannot reasonably be doubted that this statement about Ot'77, if it did not rest on the scholiast’s own knowledge, was derived from Istros, or from some other old writer on Attic topography. The meaning will then be :—‘ Or per¬ haps the captors did not take the road through the pass of Daphne, which goes by the sea-coast to Eleusis. Perhaps they went round the N. end of Aegaleos, and will soon be emerging on the Thria- sian plain, to the west of Aegaleos, near the deme of Oea.’ This is also Leake’s view ( Demi of Attica p. 154). The route supposed would be in the general line of that taken by Archidamus and the Peloponnesians in 431 B.C., when they moved from Oenoe e.s.e. to Acharnae, ev 5 e£i£ 2x 0VT€s A-lyaXeuv 6pos ,— i.e. keeping it to the s .,—dia Kpctmas, a deme in the valley between the N. end of Aegaleos and the s.w. end of Parnes. Hartung, referring to the XeLa irtrpa of Istros, conjectures XmtSos, as = ‘smooth,’ for vuj>a8os: but though late poets could use Xlt 6 s for Xi t 6 s, the l is most im¬ probable for Soph. 1062 f. pip^appcmus ... dpfXXcus = aulXXa is pLp.(f>a < fiepop.lvuv app-aruv (see on 710 avxpP-o....evLTnrov ), emulous careers of swift chariots, as El. 861 xaAapyots ev d/a'AAats, races of swift steeds: cp. Ant. 1065 rpoxobs apu.XXT)T7]pas yXLov, rapid courses of the sun. 1065 dXwcreTcu, sc. 6 Kpluv, ‘he will be worsted’ (not, ‘captured,’ since he was already in the hands of Theseus): cp. Thuc. 1. 121 fjuqi...vlKri...aXlcrKOVTai, they are sure to be overthrown by one victory of ours. For the ellipse of the subject, where the mind could readily supply it, cp. Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 24 iropeh- aop.a l 5 ia tov vediov evdi/s irpos ra ( 3 affLX - eta. ral rjv p.ev av 6 ictt/t at, ‘and if the enemy (the king) resist,’ &c.—This is better than (1) ‘the fugitive will be captured,’ supplying 6 (pehyuv from (petiy - ovres: (2) ‘a capture will be made,’— taking the verb as impers.: or (3) ‘the battle will be won,’ dAwtrerat 6 aywv, as Elms, takes it, comparing 1148 ayuv ripeOr). 1065 f. Trpoor^wpwv, the neighbours of the grove, the Coloniates (cp. 493); not, ‘our neighbours the Thebans,’ for the Chorus are predicting an easy victory, not a tough fight. Colonus and its neigh¬ bourhood had furnished a contingent to the party of rescue (897). 0 T]aXapa irwXwv is the MS. reading. Hesychius s.v. has: dpirvK- T'rjpLCL" tol (paXapa.. 2 ocpoKXijs OiSnroSi ev KoXwj'y. This proves what the metre (on any view of 1054) already hinted,— that dXapa is a gloss. apirvKT-qpLov here =‘bridle,’ as dpTrvKTrjp in Aesch. Theb. 461 Linrovs S’ h dpirvKTTjpdAapa had crept into the text, irwXwv (suggested by 1062) may have been tacked on to it. Wecklein’s conjecture, dpirvKT'ppia }v, n. oi, as if dvafidra l had gone be¬ fore: cp. Her. 8. 128 irepLedpape opt.Xos, ...ot etc. Cp. 942 n. (avrobs after 7 roXiv). rdv L-irmav: see on 55. 1072 f. yaidoxov, in the Homeric use, is most simply explained as ‘earth- embracer,’ with ref. to the Homeric idea of ’fi/ceavos flowing round the earth: though some understand ‘reigning on earth’ (as Zeus in heaven, and Hades in the nether world II. 15. 190). Some take it here as = ‘guarding our land, ’ like 7. "A prepiv in 0 . T. 160: and this certainly has more special point here. But would the constant Homeric epithet of Poseidon be applied to him in a sense different from the Homeric? All Greek hearers would think of the yair/oxos ’Ei'j'o- alycuos. 'Pt'as, here a monosyllable, as in II. 15. 187,—the only instance of this form in II. or Od., but a dissyllable in Horn. Hymn. 5. 459, rrjv 8 ’ coSe irpoalenre 'PIt) XnrapoKpriSepvos. Elsewhere in the Hymns the form is always 'Pe(77, as in II. 14. 203. In Hes. Th. 634'Peta is read. Rhea, in the Greek theogony, is daughter of Uranos and Gaia, wife of Cronus, and ‘mother of the gods.’ The cult was that of the ‘Phrygian Mother’ Cybele in a special phase, and came very early to Greece from Lydia: in Attica it was in¬ timately connected with the Eleusinian cult of Demeter (cp. Horn. Hymn. 5. 442, Eur. Helen. 1301 ffi). The 'M.rjrptpov at Athens, the temple of Rhea Cybele, con¬ tained a celebrated statue of the goddess, by Pheidias or his pupil Agoracritus. 172 S04>0KAE0YI arrp.fi'. ephovcr rj p.eX\ovcrw ; cos 1074 2 TrpopvaTai tl /xot 3 yvcjpia ra^’ dvr d crew 4 tcif Sewa rXacrdv, Sewd S’ evpovcrdv 7 avOaipuv Trddrj. 5 reXei TeXet Zeus ri /car* ap,ap % 6 pidvris eipi! ecrOXdv dycovcov. 1080 7 ei#’ aeXXata TayyppobcrTos TreXeids 8 aiOepias vec\)e\as = 1085 lu Zed rravrapxe Oeuv. Hermann, ZpSovaiv rj p.lXXovo'’ ; ws | (and so Dindorf, Blaydes); but in his ed. of 1841 EpSovaiv rj p.£XXovs deXXa : cp. II. 23. 367 eppwovTO pera nvoerjs ave- p. 010 . 1083 ff. Hermann’s dvw 0 ’ for the avrwv 8’ of the mss., with Wunder’s alwprj- tracra for decjprjoaaa, gives the most pro¬ bable correction of the passage, avude, for avoidev , though it does not occur else¬ where in trag., is once used by Ar. Eccl. 69S (a void' £ij virepipov), and we can hardly 1 doubt that a tragic poet would have ad¬ mitted it,—at least in lyrics,—when metre required. Note these points. (1) If we read tcovS* with Wunder, the gen. tcovS* aycovwv must be governed in one of two ways: ( a ) by Kvptraipi, when al- 0€pias ve^Xas must mean, '■from a cloud.’ This is possible (cp. O. T. 808 8xov...Kad- lk€to n.) : but it is awkward. It is much more natural to take aidep. vecp£\as with KvpaaLpa. (b) By something substituted for deoiprjcraaa. Wecklein makes the gen. depend on alupij apatra, but prefer Herm.’s remedy. —0€coprjcrao-a can¬ not be defended by Campbell’s version, ‘ having gone as a spectator with" mine eye.’ 0€a>pij(r(ra is read by Blaydes, who renders, ‘to give my eye a sight.’ This, as Paley says, is not Greek.— audpetv, not cwpciv, is the classical Attic form: cp. on O. T. 1264. 174 Z04>0KAE0YI dvr. ft'. la) Oecov rravTapye, ttclvt- 1085 2 OTTTCL Zev , TTOpOLS 3 yas raF iXacfxov crrepya) S(/ 7 rXa 9 dpcoyas 9 po\eiv yd raSe /cal 7 roXtTat 9 . 1095 oj tjeiv dXrjra , ra> ctkottco pev ovk epees GJ9 i//euSo/xa^ri9* 7 * 0,9 /copa? yap elcropco TacrS’ acrcrov avOiS aiSe tt pocnroXovpevas. 1085 f. t’w Zeu irdvTapxe deuv \ iravToirTa Trdpois MSS. (except that T and Farn. have the corrupt c 3 Zeu re TravTapxo- Oeuv). Dindorf, i’w iravTapxc deuv, \ iravToirra Zeu, irbpois : Hermann (ed. 1841) cu Zeu #ewv iravTapxlra (=1074 Zpbovoiv rj plXXovaiv ; d>s), | TravTdiTTa, Tropois. — Blaydes, w Zeu, flecuv TrdvTapx\ \ u 7r avToirra, TropoLS. —Meineke conject. TravTo-KT u .— I place 0 etuv before (instead of after) 7 rdvrapxe, and Zeu after 1085 f. In the MS. order of the words, iu) Zeu, iravTapxe deuv (monosyll.) = 1074 Zpdova rj plXXovoLV, us, and xavronra, 7ropois=i075 Trpop.va.Tai tl poi. This re¬ quires the final a of the voc. 'iravTo-n-Ta to be long, which is impossible, though some edd. tacitly assume it: Meineke’s remedy, TravT^irP u, is not probable: and TravToirras (nom. for voc.) could not stand here. The simple transposition which I have in the text removes the difficulty. In 1088 the MSS. have emviKeiip crOtvei: yet it is certain that the order of the words should be the reverse. 1087 8ap.oux ©77 crews ecrcocrav (frikTCLTCOv t onaovcov. 01. TrpocreXOeT, co nat, naTpi, Kal to prj Sa/xa ekmcrOev rj^etv cjcopa ^acrracrai Sore. 1105 AN. carets a Tevtjer crvv ttoOco yap rj ^apts. OI. 7rov SrjTa, 7 tov 'cttov ; AN. a?S* Ojuou 7re\a£o/xeic OI. w cf)i\TaT epvr,. AN. rw tekovtl ndv cj)i\ov. OI. co crKrjnTpa c^cotos. AN. hvcrpopov ye hvcrpiopa. OI. e)(w Ta cj)i\TaT, ov S’ er’ aF navaOXtos IIIO 6avcov av etrjv crcfrcov napecrTCocraLV e/xoi. ipetcraTy co ira'c, nXevpov dpt$e£tov ipcf)VVT€ tco cfrvcravTL, KavanveycraTov tov npocrO ’ ipyjpov rouSe SvcrTirjvov nXdvov. 1099 c 3 7rarep w 7rarep L and most mss. : the second c 3 is omitted by B, T, Vat., Farn. llOO roV 5 ’] rtoyS’ L, L 2 . 1102 irdpeaTov made from -irapearTiv in L. 1103 0t\rdrwj/ oiraovwv L first hand: r’ was added by the same, or by S. The other MSS. have r’. 1104 7rpcv r. The omission of t by the first hand in L was clearly a mere slip. From 1117, and from the words of Theseus himself (1148), it is manifest that he is supposed to have aided personally in the rescue. Cp. on 1054 ff. 1104 f. p,T|8a|Jid, ov8ap.a are used by the poets when the final must be short; pir]8api.rj, ov8ap.rj, when it must be long. Where, as here, either form is possible, L is not a safe guide in choosing between them. The /^-adverb occurs 5 times in Soph.: here L has p.r)Sap.d : in Ph. 789 (a like case) p.r]5ap.7ji. Above, 517, where p.rj8ap.d is necessary, L has p.r)Sap.d : in 1698 (a like case), p.7]8ap.iji. The otf-adv. occurs 4 times in Soph., and L has always ovSapidL, which is necessary only in Ant. 874, while ovSapid is necessary ib. 830: either could stand ib. 763, Tr, 323. Thus L’s perispomenon form has displaced a necessary -a in 3 places, while only one place of all 9 requires the long form. to |xr|8ap.d eXmadkv rjtjeiv, the generic p.rj,one which was never expected, etc.,— and which, therefore, is the more wel¬ come. Cp. O. T. 397 6 pa]8hv elSus, n. — Pacrao^at StjXol irapd tols ’ Attikols t8 \pTjXa(p7 jaaL (Suidas s. v.) : Eur. Ale. 917 cpiXlas aXoxov x^P a ^OLard^oiv. 1106 a T€v£ei need not be explained as an attraction for coy reu£ei, since the neut. plur. acc. of pronouns and adjec¬ tives can stand after Tvyxdveiv and Kvpelv, rather as a cognate or adverbial acc. than as directly governed by the verb: cp. Aesch. Cho. 711 Tvyxd-veiv ra tt poa- OlAirTOYI ETTI KOAQNHI 17; Oe. Where—where ? How ? What sayest thou ? Enter Antigone and Ismene, with Theseus and his at¬ tendants , on the spectators left. An. O father, father, that some god would suffer thine eyes to see this noble man, who hath brought us here to thee! Oe. My child!—ye are here indeed? An. Yea, for these strong arms have saved us—Theseus, and his trusty followers. Oe. Come ye hither, my child,—let me embrace you—re¬ stored beyond all hope! An. Thy wish shall be granted—we crave what we bestow. Oe. Where, then, where are ye ? An. Here approaching thee together. Oe. My darlings ! An. A father loves his own. Oe. Props of mine age ! An. And sharers of thy sorrow. Oe. I hold my dear ones ; and now, should I die, I were not wholly wretched, since ye have come to me. Press close to me on either side, children, cleave to your sire, and repose from this late roaming, so forlorn, so grievous! 1112 irXevpav d/upide^Lou (sic) L, L 2 : rrXevpov ap.(pl de^cov most MSS.: -irXevpbv anv ttoBo) ...t\ \dpis, the g ra ce shown (by granting thy wish) is combined with a desire (on our own part). 1108 £pvr], like daXos (which, however, was used only in nom. and acc. sing.).— tu t€kovti as Aesch. Cho. 690 : so the allusive plur. y 0 . T. 1176. Trav, sc. rexOtv. 1109 o-KriirTpa : see on 848. <}>wt6s : cp. 1018. 1111 Gavtiv can mean only, ‘having died,’—‘after my death’: but the read¬ ing, which has been suspected, seems sound. The sense is:—‘were I to die now, I could not after my death be said to have been altogether unhappy, when my last hours had been thus cheered.’ 1112 €p€£o-aT€...irX.€vp6v ap(f)t8e|i.ov, ‘press each her side (to mine) on right and left’—Antigone on his one hand, Ismene on the other. Cp. 0 . T. 1243 J. S. II. ap-epcdei-Lois aicp-cus, with the fingers of both hands, where see n. 1113 f. €p.vvT€, clinging close, like the Homeric ev 5 ’ apa oi cpv x el pt {ft. 6 . 253), tcpvv ev x € P (T ' LV tKOLGros Od. 10. 397, clasped my hands, each and all. For the paronomasia with 4>v0KAE0YZ KCLi fJLOL TCL 7TpayOeVT ELTT&O (OS (BpO^LCTT , €7 T€L I I I 5 tolls ry^LKCLLcrSe crpLKpos i^aptcel \6yos. AN. oS’ ecrO' 6 acocras’ TovSe \prj kXvelv, irarep, ov * kclcttl rovpyov Tovpov coS ecrrcLL ^pa^y. OI. cS twelve, prj Oavpa^e, irpos to Xcnapes tIkv el cfravevT aeXirra prjKvvco \6yov. 1120 iTTLcrTOLpcLL yap TTjvhe TT)V is racrSe poL TepxpLV Trap ’ aXkov pybevos 7 recj>a(Tpevrjv crif yap vlv i^ecrcocras, ovk aWos fipoTcov. Kal (Tol Oeol TTopoLev cos iyco 6eX(0j avTco re Kal yrj rfj S’* irrel to y evcrefies II2 5 povoLS Trap vpw y]vpov dv0p(OTT(ov iyco Kal TOVTTL€LK€S Kal to pr) x^eySocrTope'ci'. 1116 rats Tr}\iKCus] oV Hartung. 1125 to 7 ’] tovto 7 ’ L, F : to5’ L 2 . nothing of the somewhat ungracious suggestion that the account of their de¬ liverer’s exploit would otherwise be fa¬ tiguing? The alternative version would be worse still: ‘this task (viz. that of reciting, or of hearing) will be short both for thee and me.’ I cannot but think, then, that this popular correction, though palaeographically easy, is un¬ tenable. I have little doubt that Wex is right, or nearly so, in his ov Kaim Tovpyov. The X 670 S should be his to whom belongs the tpyov. This supposes an accidental loss of ov, after which koio-ti grew into Kal o*oC T€. The words Tovpov c35’ &ttcu / 3pa%i> then mean, ‘ my part will thus be brief’ (as you desire it to be, 1115 )— consisting simply in referring Oed. to Theseus. 1119 Take irpos to Xiirap^s with |xt|kvv(i> Xoyov: ‘do not wonder if with eager insistence I prolong my words to my children, now that they have ap¬ peared unexpectedly’: irpos to X. =Xt- irapQs, as irpos filav = fiialojs, irpos t] 8 ovt] v = i) 8 to)S : Ai. 38 irpos Kcupov — Kcuplios : Et. 464 irpbs evert [ 3 eiav (\tyei) — evae^Cbs. It is possible to join irpos to X. with 0avp.a^€, as Schneidewin and others do, comparing Tr. 1211 x r l aev ts TeKva. 1122 jrqSevos, instead of ovSevbs, gives the emphasis of strong assurance : cp. on 797. 1124 cos instead of a or ofa : cp. the phrase 8 i 8 ovai 68(642). Schneidewin cp. Horn. Hymn. 5. 136 Solev ...TtKva TeKta- 6 ai | ws edtXovai toktjcs : Ant. 706 cvs 07/s av, KovStv aXXo, tout’ opdws tx eLV • 1125 avTw T6 k.t.\.: see 462 n., and cp. 308. 1125 f. to 7’ evo-ePt's: see on 260. fidvois: on 261. 1127 tovtu€ik£s : an equitable and hu¬ mane disposition. Arist. Eth. N. 5. 10 to iirieucbs SIkcuov ptv eGTiv, ov t8 kcitcl vbpiov St, aXX’ tiravbpdwpa vop.lp.ov SiKalov. Her. 3 ’ 53 T( ^ v ^ L Kalwv to, tirieiKtarepa irpoTiOeiai, ‘ prefer the more equitable course to the letter of their right.’ Soph, fr. 699 6 s o^Te TovirieiKks oUtc ttjv v | oTSev, pbv-pv 5’ tarep^e tt)v airXoos SIktjv (speaking of Hades). Cp. Isocr. or. 15 § 300; Athens might be called the aarv TTjs 'EAAaSos both for other reasons Kal paXiara Sia rbv Tpbirov tv ivoi- kovvtcjv (the Athenian character)* ov- Stvas yap elvai it paort povs ovSt koivo- t t povs o85’ ols o’lKeioTepov &v tis rbv 12—2 i8o I 04 > 0 KAE 0 YI ''O' ^ \ / /O etocos o a [JLvv(x) TOLcroe tols Aoyois race* yap a^a> Sia ere kovk aWov fipoTcov. koll poi yep, cova£, Sefiaz' ope^ov, ds 11 3° x/javcrco fyikrjcra) r, el depis, to c tov Kapa. kclltol tl »<>' t / > v uiyeiv ueArj crai/x avopos a> tls ovk evi kt)\Is kclkcov f vvolkos ; ovk eycoye ere, ov 8* ow eacra)• roc? yap ipireipois fipoTcov 1135 povois oiot' T€ crvvTaXanroipe'iv raSe. erv 8 ’ a vroOev pot yaipe, koX ra \onrd pov peXov Strata)?, djenrep is roS’ rjpepas. ©H. out’ ei ti prjKos tmv Xoycov eOov irXeov, TeKvoicn rep(j)0els roicrSe, 6avpdcras eyoi, 1140 ovt el 7rpo Tovpov 7rpovXa/3es ra rwi'S 5 £7777* fiapos yap rjpds ov$ev e/e rovra)^ e^ei. 1129 aXXoi'] aXXoi/ L (made from aXXov), R, Vat. 1130 rat poi x a V &va£ Se£iav r’ Spe^ov L. /cat xatp^ /a’ c 3 Va£ B : /cat /xot xatpe /u’ cJ ’Va£ Vat.: /ca£ /tot X^P\ w’Va£ A, R, L 2 . 1131 r’ 17 («V) 0 e/ris L: 6 ’ rj Oepis B, T, Vat., Farn., and so Elms.: r’ el depis A, R, L 2 . 1132 iri 2 s S’ dv adXios yeycos MSS. (Hermann ircos a’ for ttujs S’): Dindorf conject. ircvs av ayvov Svra ae : Mekler, irus 8 ’ dv Spvos Alyeus. airavra [ 3 'iov awSiarplxf/eiev : 1 no people are gentler, or of larger sympathies, or more kindly associates throughout life.’ 1128 clSws 8’ dfAvvco /c.t.X., ‘and I have experienced these qualities which I requite (acknowledge) with these words’: cp. Ph. 602 (the gods) Spy apvvovaiv nana, requite evil deeds. The stress is on tlSws, which is interpreted by the next v., Y&P etc * Better thus than, ‘and I am conscious that I requite these merits [merely) with these (feeble) words.’ For that sense we should need something like (pavXois S’ aptiviov olSa rots X6yois rdSe .— Others render: ‘ And as one who has had experience I thus support these say¬ ings (about Athens),’ tcISc being an ad¬ verbial cogn. acc., as 0 . T. 264 ra. 8 ' uairepel rovpov irarpos | virepp.axovp.ai. But TOicrSe Tois Xd^ois would then refer to what others saySf Athens, whereas it plainly refers to what he himself has just said. 1131 f. xl/ot-uo-co, sc. avrijs. €1 Oe'fjus, ‘if it is lawful,’—a reverential or cour¬ teous formula usu. employed when the speaker believes that the act is lawful, as fr. 856. 14 ec poi 61 pis, depis Se ts are clearly sound, a dXios being a euphemism like crvpcpopd said of a defilement or crime [ 0 . T. 99). There is no justification for the bold change tws av ayvov Svra ae (Dind.), or the still bolder 7rd5s S’ av tpvos Alylus (Mekler). Cp. the words of Heracles (when stained with blood-guilt) to The¬ seus, Eur. H. F. 1233 (pev 7’, J raXal- mop’, dvbaiov plaap’ epdv. tis ovK = 7racra: cp. 0. T. 1526 ov ris ov £r]X(p iroXiTuv rais tvxo.h eirefiXeirev ; (n.): fr. 871 Sirov tis Spvis oi>xl rXay- yavei; —kt]XIs KaKcov, O. T. 833 KijXiS’ epavrip avppopas cupiyplvijv. |vvoikos; 0IAIT70YI ET7I KOAQNQI 181 I know these things, which with these words I requite; for what I have, I have through thee, and no man else. Stretch forth thy right hand, O king, I pray thee, that I may touch it, and, if ’tis lawful, kiss thy cheek.—But what am I saying? Unhappy as I have become, how could I wish thee to touch one with whom all stain of sin hath made its dwelling ? No, not I,—nor allow thee, if thou wouldst. They alone can share this burden, to whom it hath come home.— Receive my greeting where thou standest; and in the future still give me thy loyal care, as thou hast given it to this hour. Th. No marvel is it to me, if thou hast shown some mind to large discourse, for joy in these thy children, and if thy first care hath been for their words, rather than for me; indeed, there is nought to vex me in that. 1133 rlc L (not Ttcr), but the accent has been added by S. 1135 fiporuv mss.: Nauck, who brackets the word, proposes naKwv : Dindorf, ipwv. 1136 TaSe] Nauck conject. /ccuca. 1137 x d>s vTrepcppovovvres, ... dXX , ws redavpa- Kores. For the perfect, see on 186 ri- Tpocpev. 1141 ovt : see cr. n. and cp. on 450. irpo Tovp.ov -irpouXaPes k.t.X., re¬ ceived their words first, in preference to speech with me. We need not supply iirovs with rovpov, which = ‘ my part,’ ‘what I had to say’; cp. Tr. 1068 el Tovpbv aXyeis paXXov. The verb irpo- XapiSaveiv nowhere = irpoaLpeiadai tl tivos, to prefer one thing to another. It is irpo Tovpov which here suggests pre¬ ference, while upoiiXaPes merely expresses priority in time. 1142 -yap = ‘ indeed,’ conveying an assurance. 182 IO0OKAEOYI ov yap XoyoLcn tov fiiov anovhd^opev \apnpov noetcrOai paWov rj rols hpiopevois. Set Kvvpu 8’* ojv yap (ppocr ovk ixjjevcraprjv 11 45 ovhev ere, irpecrfiv racrSe yap irapeip aycjv ^cocras, aKpau^vels rcov KaTr} 7 rei\r]pevo)v. yojTTcos pev dydv ypeOr], tl Set pdrrjv Kopireiv , a y etcret KavTos 4 k tovtolv £vvcov ; \0y09 8’ 09 ipireiTTCOKev apTLGJS e/xot 115° arei^ovTL Sevpo, avpfiaXov yvojprjv, eVet crpuKpos pei' elirelv, a^t09 8e Oavpacrai * irpayos S’ aTL^eiv ovSev avOpamov y^pedv. 01 . Tt S’ eon, t4kvov Aiyeojs; SihacrKe pe, W 9 etSor* avrov prjhev dv erv irwOdvei. 11 55 ©H. (frao-iv tlv rjp'iv avhpa, crol pev epnoXiv ovk ovTa, (jvyyevrj he, TrpoenveerovTa 7 ra >9 /3(opco KaOrjcrOai rco IlocretSw^os, 7rap* q> eKvpov cjppcjprjv 4yd. 1148 xw7ra;s fibv ayeov ovtos ypedr], tl Set paTijv MSS. and Aid.: in F the corrector has deleted paTijv , and so Schaefer. x^ 7rU}S 88 ' ayCov Brunck : x^ojs \& v dyeov Heath. Meineke suggests xuttios l x * v ovtos (omitting ayvov). — For r/pedt] Naber conject. 5 te - Kpldr}. 1149 et'eret] oloi] Vat. — tovtolv ] tovtolv MSS. See comment, on v. 445. 1145 SeCKvvpi 8’: cp. on 146 677X0) 5 ’. 1145 f. The usu. constr. is 1 pevbeLv TLva tlvos , while pevSeLv tlvo tl is com¬ paratively rare : and so here ovSev seems to be adv., while wv ( — toijtlov a) is gen. after exj/evorapqv. So I should take Plat. Legg . 921 A TT}V TLP. 7 JV TLOV ’bpyOJV 0 (p€L- Xbru) lov av t 6 v ckSovto xf/eboijTOL, ‘ of which he has disappointed the contrac¬ tor,’—though an attraction of acc. into gen. is equally possible. wpocra: 1040. 1147 For the gen. with aKpaujjveis cp. 1519: Eur. Hipp. 949 kclkQv dKrjpa- ros. 1148 fipcGr): cp. Her. 9. 35 ovt w 677 7 rbvTe s pr) 8 kv eidbR tadi p uv avio’TOpe'is: ib. 415 ws pt)k£t 8 vra nelvov eu (paei voeil Plat. Rep. 327 c tl;s toLvvv p. 7 ) dKovcropbi'iov ovrco Suxvoeiode. cos ov, instead of cos p-ii, sometimes stands, however, with the partic. (esp. in gen. or acc. absol.), although the verb is 1 imperative: Eur. Med. 1311 cos ovk£t ’ Svtoj v crQv t£kvo)v, (ppbvTL^e dr ): Lys. or. 27 § 16 pr)...a£r)plovs dv 5 ’ adeXcpuv apeXov( tlv, warrep £k ttoXituv ptv yiyvo- p£vov s cpLXovs, eij adeXficvv d£ ov yLyvo- pivovs : Thuc. 4. 5 tv oXiyupiq. erroiovvTO , WS...OUX VTTop.evovvras: 6. 24 Upcvs ev£- rrecre rots Tra0KAE0YI OI. iroSanov; tl TTpocryjprj^ovTCL tco OaKrjpiaTL; ©H. ovk olSa TrXrjv ev‘ c rov yap, 0 J 9 XeyovcrL /xot, fipayyv tlv alrei p,v6ov ovk oyKov 7 rXecov. OI. ttolov tlv ; ov yap yj$* eSpa crpaKpov Xoyov. OH. crol (fracrlv a vtov es Xoyovs iXOelv # povov Gareev arrehueLV r aacpahcos tt)<; oevp ooov. OI. T15 OTjT av 6L7] T7JVO O TTpOCTUaKCOV €OpaV ) ©H. opa kolt 'Apyos el rt? vplv iyyevrjs ecrO *, octtis av crov tovto Trpocrxprj^OL Tvyelv. OI. co (j)iXraTe, cr^es ovirep el. ©H. tl S’ ecrrt croi OI. ixin aov SeriOr}*;. ©H. irpayiJLaTOs ttolov ; Xeye. OI. egoio aKovcov tcovo os ecru o TTpocrrary 79. ©H. Kal tls ttot icTTiv, ov y iycd xpe^acpl tl ; OI. 7rcu9 ou/xos, cova£, crTvyvos, ov Xoycov eyco dXyLCTT av avSpcov i^avacr^OLpLrjv kXvcov. ©H. tl S’; ovk aKOveiv ecrTL, Kal py) Spav a pLrj 1160 1165 11 70 1175 1160 irpocrxpV^ovTi. L. 1164 f. aoi (pacrlv avrdv is Xbyovs iXdeiv poXov jr’ airelv cureXdeiv aacpaXuis tt}s devp ’ odov. I read with Vauvilliers, who corrects P-oXovt ’ to plovov, and adds r’ after cb reXdeiv. Other conjectures are : (i) Musgrave, piovov r’ for ploX6v\t\ ( 2 ) Heath, p-oXbvT | alreiu cnreXdeiv r’. ( 3 ) Nauck (formerly) OeXovr ’ | aireiu direXdeiu. 1168 irpoaxpvfa B, T, R, Vat., Farn. and ib. 2 n.).— & I ^ 7 )- We find alrw Ta'a, 7 ra pa tlvos, Trpos tlv os, etc., but never the simple gen. atrai tlvos (like SeopaL tlvos). —ovk oyKov ttXcW, on a subject of no great pretensions,— i.e. not so impor¬ tant as to demand any great exertion from the old man. Cp. Eur. Ph. 717 ’iX eL TIV ’ #7 kov rdpyos ' E XXtjvuv tt apa. This seems better than to take oyKov here as= ‘ effort ,’ a sense which it bears (in a different context) below, 1341 ( 3 pa- Xet P-v pe repoXlirris'. Hipp. 1354 crx^s, direLpr)Kos owf avairoujo-u. This correction (Heath’s) of the MS. tv8 ’ refer¬ ring to what precedes, 787.—os=oVm: 0 . T. 1068 p.r)TTOTe yuoirjs 6 s el: Ai. 1259 p.aOwv el. Plat. Meno 80 D irepi ape- TTjs, 8 ’Iotlv, iyd pkv ovk olSa. Her. 9. 71 yevoptvqs Xlaxv s os yI uolto avT&v apiaros. TTpocTTciTT^s, one who presents himself before a god as a suppliant: so 1278: schol. 6 lk£tt)S, 0 TrpoaeaTT]KLbs rep fiiopup. Elsewhere the word always = ‘protector’ or ‘patron’ (as O. T. 303, 411, 882, Tr. 209). Cp. El. 1377 77 ae (sc. tov ’ AirdX- Xiova) 7 roXXa St] \ aft &v &x 0L P L ^ t7 rapel tt p0 iia t 7 ]v x e pL> ‘have oft come before thee with offerings of my best in suppliant hand.’ 1172 ov ft eyu> ij/t^cufu, who is he, to whom I could possibly have any objection? See note in Appendix on 170; and cp. Aesch. P. V. 292 ovk eoTiv orep | p.ei$ova p.olpav vei/uaip' ij aot. Dis¬ tinguish 561 oirolas e^aftaTaLprjv, which is not strictly similar (see n. there). 1173 f. o-Tv-yvos has greater force through its position: ‘my son, king—a son whom I hate’: cp. 1615 OKXrjpdv. Xoytov: for the gen. cp. 418. dX-yurra avSpcov, = aXy lov rj iravTos aXXov avSpbs (Xoyiov), more reluctantly than the words of any one else. The usage is similar to that by which a Greek could say, irvpapLSa aireX'uvero iXdoaio tov irarpos (Her. 2. 134), instead of tt) s t. 7r., or rjv 0 TraTT/p. Cp. O. T. 467 n. More often the words would mean, ahyiov rj rrds a'XXos avrjp (so ol/xai KaXXiar dvdpunrojv Xlyew, Plat. Ion 530 c). 1176 a jxt| : ‘such things as thou dost not wish’ (quae non cupias : cp. 1186, 73 n - IO 0 OKAEOYI 186 XpyCcLS > ti c rot rovS’ ecTTi Xvnrjpov KXveiv ; 01 . eyOierrov, d)va£, (j) 6 eypa tovO ’ rjKei irarpi * koX [itj /A dvdyKrj 7 rpocr/ 3 dXr)< > TaS* eiKaOeiv . ©H. aXX* et to OaKTjfji e^avayKaXgei, erKoirei' /177 crot, tt povoi fj tov Seov cj)vXaKTea. 1180 AN. irarep, mOov [jlol, Kel vea irapaiveera). \ * o s v / o « « i ' toz^ apop eacrov Tovoe ry u avroi (ppevL yapiv irapacryeiv r&i #€&> 0’ a fiovXeTai y /cat, pajz/ vneiKe tov KcurLyvrjTOV p.oXe'iV. ov yap ere, Odperei, npos fttav rrapaenrdereL 1185 yvevparpa parj croc ervpicfrepovTa Xe^erai. Xoyov S’ dKovcrai ris fiXafir) ; ra tol '"Aca/cws r)vpr]pev epya to Xoyco pLTjvveTai. £(j)vora<; avTov ajerre /xTySe SpcovTa ere ra tcov KaKLcrTGJv hvererefiecrTaT, (!) rrdrep, 11 90 1176 ro 05 ’Elms.: tout’ MSS. 1178 dKadeiv Elms. : eUadeiv MSS.: cp. on v. 1015. 1181 7 rddov F. — Kai d L, L 2 .— vea without accent L. 1183 de&i 5 ’, with 8 written above, L. 1184 vcpv] vvv R. — rbv rbv L, with three dots over the first: cp. v. 353. 1187 dKovaac Tier / 3 \a[ 3 r)’ L. The first hand seems to have written aKovaai, meaning anovaai (imperat. aor. midd.); and when this was corrected, the accent was left: cp. 1113, 1124.— KaXus MSS. ( KaXa B, Vat.): xaxws Herm. 1188 t)vpr)p.ev ’] eiprjpcbv’ L 2 .— bpya] bpyu (sic), B, Vat. — Blaydes conject. evprjpcbv' tpyip kov \6yip. 1176 The emphasis is on kXv€iv, not on roiS’: ‘ why is it painful to thee to give this man a hearing ?' Theseus has no need to ask, ‘why is it painful to thee to hear this man?’ —for he knows already how Oed. had been treated by his sons (599). The sense is thus the same as if we kept the MS. tout : ‘why is this thing painful to thee,—namely, to hear?’ (Cp. Ph. 1121 Kai yap ipcoi tovto pceXei, pci] v ... w\er’. We cannot pro¬ perly call this ‘ an inverted expression ’ for per) peoi avayKrjv TrpoapaXrjs, which would suggest a wholly different image: cp. Tr. 255 tipKov avrip TTpoa^aXuv: ib. 41 epiol wLKpas | u\aKT€'a, must be observed , like (pvXaacreLv v6pcov,8pKca, etc. For slight¬ ly different, though kindred, uses of the verb, cp. 626, 1213. 1181 TT10OV |xoi, ‘comply with me,’ OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI wouldst not ? Why should it pain thee to hear him ? Oe. Most hateful, king, hath that voice become to his sire:—lay me not under constraint to yield in this. Th. But think whether his suppliant state constrains thee : what if thou hast a duty of respect for the god ? An. Father, hearken to me, though I be young who counsel. Allow the king to gratify his own heart, and to gratify the god as he wishes; and, for thy daughters’ sake, allow our brother to come. For he will not pluck thee perforce from thy resolve,— never fear,—by such words as shall not be spoken for thy good. But to hear him speak,—what harm can be in that ? Ill-devised deeds, thou knowest, are bewrayed by speech. Thou art his sire; so that, e’en if he were to wrong thee with the most impious of foul wrongs, my father, 1189 Kafpvcxas Heimsoeth.— p-rj re mss. (made from pyre in L) : prjbb Dawes. 1190 rot tijou Kcud(XT(j)v bvcrae^eardTUV MSS. L has bvaefievTCLTUv, with the second pevC), and his piety (0€). 1184 vimK€ here = Kal biKaicov a5L- kovs | OKAEOYS Oe/ii 5 ere y eivcu Ke'ivov avri&pav kclkcos. aW’ eacrov • elal ^drepois yoval kclkoli Kal Ovpos o£vs, a\\d vovOerovpievoL v. fiLcua (sic) L, F ( ovx'l): od [ 3 Lcua the other MSS.: odv piata Heath: oi>x 1 / 3 cua Musgrave, Brunck: Hesych. s.v. ( 3 ai 6 v‘ oXiyov, p.iKpov' ’ 2 o 8 al in the medical practice of the age: thus Pindar describes Cheiron as using (1) incantations, (2) draughts, (3) amulets, (4) surgery ( Pyth . 3. 51), and Plato’s list of remedies is the same, with /cameras added (Rep. 426 b). In Od. 19. 457 an errepdr] stops hemorrhage, and in [Dem.] or. 25 § 80 is applied to epilepsy. Sophocles Ir. 1001 has tLs yap aoiSbs (=eTT(p 86 s), tIs 6 x H P 0 T ^X v 7 l^ \ iaropias, 8 s Ti]v 8 ’ arrjv | .../cara/c^XTjcret; Ai. 582 6 pr]veiv erripSas rrpos TOfiwvn rcpfiaTi. Lucian mocks the notion that a fever or a tumour can be scared by an 8 vop.a dearreaiov rj prjcnv [lap( 3 apiKr]v (Philops. 9). Cp. Shaksp. Cymbeline 1. 7. 115 ‘’tis your graces | That from my mutest con¬ science to my tongue | Charms this re¬ port out.’ 1195 f. iKtiva, away yonder, in the past, -irarpwa Kal p.., connected with them : so Ant. 856 rrarpipov 8 ’ dKriveis tlv ’ adXov. He is to turn from his present causes for anger (rd, vvv) to the issues of his former anger—when he slew his sire. |AT]Tpu>a, because the slaying prepared the marriage. 1198 TcXcvnjv, result: Her. 7. 157 rtp 88 ed / 3 ovXev 0 £vri irprjyfiaTL reXevrr] cos to erriirav XP r l a " r V £ 6 £Xei emylveadaL. For the constr. cp. Ant. 1242 5 et£as ev av- dpwrroiai tt]v dfiovXlav \ 8 a ip fieytarov av- 8 pi TTpOCKeLTai KaKOV. 1199 f. TavGupijpaTa (cp. 292), ‘ the food for meditation ’ (on the evils of anger) which his blindness might furnish— itself due to an act of anger, the climax of acts traceable to the anger in which he slew Lalus. Cp. 855. 1200 aStpKTwv: ‘being deprived of thy sightless eyes,’ = ‘ being deprived of thine eyes, so that they shall see no more,’ the adj. being proleptic : cp. 1088 tov evaypov n. Tiyrcopcvos : the pres, rr 7- racrdcu denotes a state (‘to be without’), not an act (‘to lose’); cp. Hes. Op. 408 fir) av fi£v alrrjs aXXov, 6 5 ’ apvrfTat., ad 8 £ Trjrq, ‘and thou remain in want.’ IO 0 OKAEOYI 190 Slkcucl irpocryprj^ovcriv, ov S’ avrov plv ev iracryeiv, ttclOovtol 8 * ovk InLcrracrOai Tiveiv . OI. tIkvov , fiapeiav ySovrjv vlkoltI pe Xeyovres' ec ttcj S’ ovv 07ra)9 v/xw' (j)iXov . 1205 povov, £lv\ etnep Keivos gjS* IXevareT at, pr)?>el 5 ’. 1208 xXiJeiv MSS.: Xkyeiv Wecklein. 1209 f. u Trpko( 3 v Kopireiv oi>x '<■ ^ovXopao gv [sic) 8 k \ gl ov lgOc kdvirep etc. L. After Kopireiv, S inserted 5’ : above gv 8 k he wrote 54 ‘be¬ come master of my life,’ acquire the power to dispose of me,—alluding to the The¬ bans’ plan for establishing him on their border (cp. 408). Trjs 4 |a. \|/. is merely a pathetic periphrasis for ep.ov : see on 998. 1208 kXv€iv is not perfectly cour¬ teous, as Wecklein says, who reads Xt'yeiv,—perhaps rightly. But for kXv«iv it may be pleaded that, just after so signal a proof of good-faith and valour, Theseus might be excused if he showed a little impatience at the reiterated fears of Oedipus. Cp. their conversation at 648—656. Besides, ra Toiav-r , a phrase which implies some annoyance, must refer to the fears just uttered, rather than to pledges which should allay them. 1209 f. If 8’ is omitted (with Week- OlAinOYI ET 7 I KOAQNQI 191 sue long; it is not seemly that a man should receive good, and thereafter lack the mind to requite it. Oe. My child, ’tis sore for me, this pleasure that ye win from me by your pleading;—but be it as ye will. Only, if that man is to come hither,—friend, let no one ever become master of my life! Th. I need not to hear such words more than once, old man:—I would not boast; but be sure that thy life is safe, while any god saves mine. [Exit Theseus, to the right of the spectators. Ch. Whoso craves the ampler length of life, not content to Strophe. ought to be f,w€iv, instead of XPtl?. £w«iv to irXeov p.€pos, cp. 1755 : Plat. Crito 52 B ov 5 ’ ein.dvp.la. ae aWrjs irdXeus ov8 , a'XX uv vop.uv t\a[3ev ei8ivai. -irapeCs, if sound, must be construed in one of two ways: (1) as above, which is best : or (2) in Hermann’s way, irapels rov p.erplov (xpyfav) fweiv, ‘negligens vivere modicam partem expetens,’ scorn¬ ing to live with desire only of a modest span. Others make it govern [xtTptov, ‘neglecting the moderate portion,’ and for the gen. Campbell quotes Plat. Phaedr. 235 E iraptvTa tov ... ey ku puafreiv. Liddell and Scott (7th ed.) give the same citation along with this passage, which they render, ‘letting go one’s hold of moderation,’ i.e. giving it up. But the active irapitvai never governs a gen. (in the nautical ira.pi.tvcu tov ito86s, ‘ to slack away the sheet,’ the gen. is partitive): and a reference to Plat. Fhaedr. 235 e will show that tov has nothing to do with the inf., but is masc. The passage runs:— 192 I04>0KAE0YI avr. 2 ^coeuv, crKcucKJvvav (frvkdcrcroyv iv i/iol KardSrjXo^ ecrrcu. 3 hrei iroWd /xe v at fiaKpal afxepai KariOevro Sr) 1 215 4 \v7ra9 iyyvTepoj, ra repirovra S’ ou/c av 1S019 ottov, 5 orav t 15 es nkeov Trier) 6 tot) ''Siovros' o S’ inLKOvpos leorikeero^, 12 20 7 ^A’tSos ore /x* awpivaios 8 dkvpos ayopos dva7ri(j)r)ve, 9 OdvaTos e9 rekevrav. pirj iraptvra tov pciv tS (ppbvipcov ey Kcopud^ecv, tov 8i tS acppov pbyecv, avayKaia yovv SvTa, etr’ a\\’ arra S^eiv Xbyeiv; i.e., ‘if he omitted to praise the sense of the one ( tov pdv, the non-lover), and the folly of the other (tov 8b, the lover).’ Hartung explains his Tav geTplov Ta- peis | tooav as ‘neglecting the life of mo¬ derate span ’ (sc. pdpovs). Though the phrase to p.€Tpiov t apecs (‘in neglect of due limit’) occurs in Plato Legg. 691 C (quoted by Wunder), it seems very doubt¬ ful whether impels is sound here. The conjecture ire'pa (Schneidewin) is possible, but derives no real support from the fact that 7 r apd t6 Kaipiov Kai to pLirpiov occurs in the schol.’s loose paraphrase. Verrall ingeniously proposes irapeK, which, however, does not occur in Tragedy. Possibly tov geTpcov irpoGels, ‘ in prefer¬ ence to the moderate portion.’ o-Ktuov\d I tt poadelaa navaOelpa I too ye Kar davelv, ‘what joy is there [ in the sequence of the days,—now threat- | ening, now delaying— death V lo-oTcXcorTos might be defended as act., [ ‘ making an end for all alike,’ (see ex¬ amples on 1031,) but is better taken as J. S. II. pass., lit., ‘ accomplished for all alike,’ i.e. forming the tIXos for them. The phrase tIXos OavaTOLO was in the poet’s mind, and has blended itself with the image of a personal deliverer. (Cp. on 0 . T. 866, 1300.)—Whitelaw takes utotcXco-tos (as pass.) with p.T]V€, hath suddenly appeared : 11 . 11. 173 (oxen) as re Xliov ecpofirjoe fioXibv ip puktos apioXyip \ iraaas’ Trj 8 i t’ trj apatpatpeTat ainus 8Xedpos: ‘he turns all to flight, and to one of them sheer death appeareth instantly .’ Cp. ap a KIl) ITT 0}. 1225 p/rj 4 >uvch tov air. viKa Xoyov, lit., ‘Not to be born exceeds every possible estimate ,’—of the gain, as compared with the loss, of being born. 6 ducts Xoyos is strictly, the whole range of possible appre¬ ciation : for the art. with arras cp. Thuc. 6. 16 rrept tcjp airaPTOjp ay up l$eo 6 at, for the sum of their fortunes: ib. 6 Trjp 13 Anti- stroph 194 lO^OKAEOYI 2 ftrjvai t KeWev oOev t irep rjKei rroXv Sevrepov ok ra^urra. 3 evr a pro veov napfj Kovcfras dcfypocrvi'as (jiepov, 1230 4 tl 5 # 7 rXaya noXvpoxOos e£a> ; T19 ou Kapdrcov evi\ 5 c f) 6 ovo povos, (pvri Nauck, on Maehly’s conject. 1226 KeWev 80ev irep 7 /W] Blaydes conject. Keicr’ oirddev irep r/Kei.: Dobree, xetcr’ 6'0e»> av 7 rep 77 x 77 . 1229 7 rap^] irapels Har- tung, and in 1231 tls irXayxdVi taking it with eSr’ av. 1230 Kovcpaa made from Kovavir], when he has been born, cp. 974 : for subj., 395. 1226 The MS. fiijvai K 6 i 0 ev odev 7 rep ijKec is usu. defended as an instance of ‘ attraction ’; but it is harsher than any example that can be produced. Thus in Plat. Crito 45 B tt oXXaxoO pev ydp Kai dXXoae ottoi av acp'iKri ayairriaoval ere, where dXXoae stands for dXXodi by attraction to Sttol, it is not preceded \by a verb answering to Prjvai here. Who could say, aTreXdiov dXXoae (for aXX(V dev) 8ttol av acpLKTj, if he meant, ‘having departed from another place, whithersov ever you may have come’? So, here,' p-qvai K€i 0 ev o 0 ev irep fjicei surely could not mean, ‘to go to that place whence he has come.’ pijvai and tjkci being thus sharply opposed, each verb requires its proper adverb. I should prefer to read K€idbvos...Kal 6voi Faehse: 06 vos (see cr. n.), the root of so much evil, is more naturally placed before o-Tao-eis, while ovoi is more fitting as a climax than at the beginning of the list. 1235 ff. KaTapep/n-TOV, ‘disparaged,’ because often spoken of as dreary (cp. oXoep eirl yppaosovScp, yppa'C Xvypcp, etc.). Shaksp. As'You Like It 2. 3. 41 ‘When service should in my old limbs lie lame, And unregarded age, in corners thrown.’ I'lriXtXoyx.e, ‘next (e 7 ri-) falls to his lot.’ Cp. Pind. O. 1. 53 aKepSeta XiXoyxev dapiva KaKaybpos (Dor. acc. pi.), ‘sore loss hath oft come on evil-speakers,’ a gnomic perf., as here. Here, too, we might understand tov avdpwrrov : but the verb seems rather to be intrans., as oft. Xayxava): Eur. Hel. 213 alwv Svaalojv tls ZXaxev, eXaxev : Od. 9. 159 is 8 e eKderTrjv | evvea Xayxavov alyes, ‘fell to the portion of each ship’: Plat. Legg. 745 D Kadie- peoeraL to Xayov pipos eKdexrip rtp deep. The ellipse of the object here is made easier by the notion which the verb conveys, ‘ ’tis the turn of old age next.’—Not: ‘he obtains old age next.’ aKpaTc's, ‘ weak ’ : Eustath. 790. 92 aKparis eKeivos eprjerLV, ov to aKoXaarov, aXXa t6 ttolovv 7 rapeatv, cos prj ’ix ovTa T ^ v yipovra Kpareiv eavrov. So Hesych. s.v., quoting Eur. in the lost Aeolus. Cp. Ph. 486 Kalirep u>v a k par up 6 rX-r/pcvv, XcoXo's. Perhaps an Ionic use of aKparr/s, for Hippocr. has it in this sense (Aph. 1247): in Attic prose it always means ‘without control’ over passion or desire (.impotens). 1238 KaKa kcikwv, ‘ills of ills,’ 13—2 1 196 I 04 > 0 KAE 0 Y 2 iravToOev fiopeios w? T15 1240 aKTa KviLCLTOTrXf)£ yeip^epLa KkoveiTai , 0/5 /cal roi'Se /car’ aKpas Seipal KvpLaToayeis area k\ov 4 ovctiv del ^vvovcrcu,, cll /xe v dir ae\i0V Si/oyxap, I2 45 at 8’ dvareWovTos, at S’ az'a /xecrcrap a/cTU' , at 8’ evvvyidv ano Vindv. AN. /cat /X17P oS’ rjplv, a/5 eoiKev , o fe^ 05 , avSpcov ye /xouiw, a/ Trarep, St’ o/x/xaT 05 12 5 ° acrra/crt \ei/ 3 gt aKapavros rj votov rj fiopba tls | Kb par' ,.X 5 oi (of the troubles of Heracles). 1241 f. Kar’ aKpas, ‘utterly,’ in the sense of ‘violently’: perh. with a remi¬ niscence of Od. 5. 313 (quoted by Camp¬ bell) tbs apa piv eiirovT 8 \av rbv fiopbav irvelv, xiova 5’ avra prjTore eWetireiv‘ virbp 5b ra 8 pi] ravra 'Tirepfiopbovs Ka 6 i]Keiv els Ti)v erbpav 6a- \aaaav. For the age of Sophocles, these mountains belonged wholly to the region of myth, and so were all the more suitable for his purpose here. The Ro¬ man poets, too, used the ‘ Rhipaei mon- tes’ to denote the uttermost North (Verg. OlAinoYS ETTI KOAQNQI 197 and as some cape that fronts the North is lashed on every side by the waves of winter, so he also is fiercely lashed evermore by the dread troubles that break on him like billows, some from the setting of the sun, some from the rising, some in the region of the noon-tide beam, some from the gloom-wrapped hills of the North. An. Lo, yonder, methinks, I see the stranger coming hither, —yea, without attendants, my father,—the tears streaming from his eyes. Oe. Who is he ? An. The same who was in our thoughts from the first;—Polyneices hath come to us. 8prj' \8yei 8e avra evvbx La k.t.X. —biro for airo Vat. 1250 For av8p&v ye /xovvos Dindorf conject. avSp&v Six' clWojv : Wecklein, av8pCiv, y’ (or av8p<2v, cp. on v. 260 ) 8prjp.os : Heimsoeth, av8p<2v govudeis. 1251 acrra/cri] acrraKra Bothe. Geo. 1. 240, etc.). The name 'PtVat was only puraL, —the ‘ blasts ’ of Boreas coming thence. Ivwx'-av, wrapped in gloom and storm ; cp. 1558. Others, not taking pnrav as a name, render: (1) ‘From the nocturnal blasts,’— but this would not sufficiently indicate the north. (2) ‘From the vibrating star- rays of night,’ like El. 105 ira.p.(peyyeis aaTpojv | pL-rras. But there would be no point in saying that troubles come on Oedipus from the West , the East , the South , and— the stars. There is, indeed, a secondary contrast between the bright¬ ness of the South and the gloom of the North; but the primary contrast is be¬ tween the regions. 1249 — 1555 Fourth eireicroSiov, di¬ vided by a Kofifws (1447—1499)- Poly¬ neices is dismissed with his father’s curse. Hardly has he departed, when thunder is heard (1456). Theseus is summoned, and receives the last injunctions of Oedipus, who knows that his hour has come. Then Oedipus, followed by his daughters and by Theseus, leads the way to the place where he is destined to pass out of life (1555). 1249 Kai p/qv, introducing the new comer (549): “HP-tv ethic dat. (81). 1250 avSpwv ye p.ovvos (cp. 875), ‘with no escort at least,’ in contrast to Creon, 722 dcroov Zpxercu \ Kp 4 iov 08’ rjfuv ouk avev irop.iruv, irarep. Oedipus dreaded that his son, like Creon, would make an attempt to carry him off by violence: cp. 1206 ehrep nelv os w< 5 ’ e\eb- oeTou , | fjerjdels Kpareiru) etc.: and Antigone hastens to assure him at once that Poly¬ neices comes otherwise than as Creon came. He is alone , and in tears. For the gen. cp. Ai. 511 oov.../x 6 vos. —Others: —(1) ‘he, and no one else’: this seems somewhat weak. (2) ‘ weeping as no man weeps ’ (but only women):—a modern view of weeping : it is enough to re¬ member Achilles and Aeneas. 1251 civ8e. The dat. occurs else¬ where (as Plat. Tim. 67 e), but the gen. is much commoner. 4>op€i is taken by some as ‘obtains by 0IAITT0Y2 ETTI KOAQNQI 199 Enter POLYNEICES, on the spectators' left. Po. Ah me, what shall I do ? Whether shall I weep first for mine own sorrows, sisters, or for mine aged sire’s, as I see them yonder? Whom I have found in a strange land, an exile here with you twain, clad in such raiment, whereof the foul squalor hath dwelt with that aged form so long, a very blight upon his flesh,—while above the sightless eyes the unkempt hair flutters in the breeze; and matching with these things, meseems, is the food that he carries, hapless one, against hunger’s pinch. Wretch that I am ! I learn all this too late: and I bear witness that I am proved the vilest of men in all that touches care for thee :—from mine own lips hear what I am. But, seeing that Zeus himself, in all that he doeth, hath Mercy for the sharer of his throne, may she come to thy side also, my father; for the faults can be healed, but can never more be made worse. [A pause. 1262 tovtololv (pope?] Blaydes conject. roiade 01 i/Mpepei.^ —On the v. 1 . (pepei (V 2 ) for c pope? , cp. v. 1357, 0 . T. 1320. 1266 rats oa?. rats (rcuopd implies at once a confession and an assurance; the son has behaved as ill as possible; he could not, even if he would, add to his offence. Iiartung’s dvaopd could 200 I0<1>0KAE0Y2 tl crtyas ; ( fxovrjcrov, (h irarep, tl • pup pL aTrocTTpa^rj 5. ouo at'ra/xetpei /x ovoev, aAA ari/xacras nereis avavS 05, ouS’ a /x^iaets (frpacras ; <5 cnreppLaT avSpos tov S’, e/xal S’ o/xat/xoz'es, 12 75 iretpacraT aXX’ d/xei? ye KLvfjcraL iraTpos to SvanpocroLcrTov KairpocTrjyopov (TTopLa, W5 paj p 1 OLTipiov, tov Oeov ye irpocrTaTi^v, ovtqjs acfyrj p.e, p.r)Sev avTenruv ei ro?. AN. Xey’, w Ta\aLiro)p\ a dro? f XP e ^ ^pei. ra 7 roXXa yap tol pr\p.aT rj TepxfjavToi tl rj hvcryepdvavT rj KaTOLKTLcravTa ttcos irapicrye (jxnvrjv toIs dcjxovrjTOLS TLva. IIO. aXX’ i£epco‘ /caXw? yap i^rjyel o~u p.OL‘ TTpcoTov piev avTov tov Oeov 7 roiou/xez'os 1285 a pcoyov, evOev pd a>§’ avecrTrjo’ev pioXeiv I 280 Hartung. 1273 ou 5 ’ dvTap.dfiri L : s pltj pi anpov, roO] Blaydes conject. u>s pr) not mean what he intends, ‘there is no possibility of recalling the past,’ but only, ‘ there is no possibility of referring the blame elsewhere,’—of putting it on other shoulders. 1271 tl r]S : Xen. Cyr. 5. 5. 36 fj icai (piXrjcri)} j' Aesch. Cho. 503. Cp. 330. ejxal 8’. When different relationships of the same person are expressed, the second is introduced by Se, without a preceding piv: Aesch. Pers. 151 pvttjp (SaaiXecjs, \ (SaaiXeia 8’ epr] : Eur. Med. 9*o irarpos veav yvvaiKa, SeairoTiv 8 ’ iprjv: Her. 7. 10 iroLTpi Tip af( p,e. The objection to a<|>Tj ye is that a second ye (though possible, see on 387) is here weak after 0 €ov ye. As to its place after d4>rj, that is paralleled by OIAITTOYI Em K0AQNQ1 201 Why art thou silent ?.Speak, father:—turn not away from me. Hast thou not even an answer for me ? Wilt thou dismiss me in mute scorn, without telling wherefore thou art wroth ? O ye, his daughters, sisters mine, strive ye, at least, to move our sire’s implacable, inexorable silence, that he send me not away dishonoured,—who am the suppliant of the god, in such wise as this, with no word of response. An. Tell him thyself, unhappy one, what thou hast come to seek. As words flow, perchance they touch to joy, perchance they glow with anger, or with tenderness, and so they somehow give a voice to the dumb. Po. Then will I speak boldly,—for thou dost admonish me well,—first claiming the help of the god himself, from whose altar dirbripov tov. 1279 outojs /*’ acprj ye MSS. {p' aepyre R): ovtws pe Dindorf: Elms, conject. ovtws dc/ny (and so Hartung): Blaydes, ovtws d^yrcu. ^ 1280 Xpelp] Nauck conject. xP e ? 0S or XPTlfov. 12 B 4 ^KaXws ydp\ yap naXws yap L, with three dots over the first yap : cp. v. 353. koXws 8 R. 1409. On the other hand a repeated p.€, in the utterance of impassioned entreaty, may be defended by 1407 ff. py rot pe... py p' aTipaayTt ye: cp. Tr. 218 Idob p ’ dvarapdcyaeL | evoi p ’ 6 kloctos : Eur. Ph. 497 epol pkv, ei nal py nad ’ J&XXyvwv Xdova | redpapped d\\’ ovv ^vverd poi borels Xtyeiv. Elmsley’s conjecture ovtws d ( f > iTj , which Hartung adopts, is unmetrical. type has t in pres, (and impf.) indie., imper., infin., and partic. (though 1 in Epic poetry, and sometimes even in Attic, as Aesch. Theb. 493), but l always in pres. subj. and opt.: II. 13.234 pediycTL pdx€G@ai .: Horn. Hymn. 4. 152 irpoty [ 3 eXea oTovbevTa: Theogn. 94 yXwaaav iycri icaieyv : Od. 2. 185 w 8 ’ aw- eiys. In Ar. Lys. 157 r£ 5 ’; yv depiwatv avdpes ypds, w pAXe (so the MSS.), Ruster brought in a gratuitous error by writing dT]TCU (Blaydes) would mean Wet go hold of (with gen., O. T. 1521 tIkvwv 5’ a0KAE0YI 6 Trja'&e rrjs yi 79 Kolpavos, SlSovs e/xoi Kegau r aKovcrai r aa VpLCOV, d) £eV0l, fiovXljaopLaL Kal roivS* d&eXfjxuv Kal narpos Kvpeiv e/xoi. 1290 a S’ rjXOov yjSr] aot Oe Aw Xe^au, narep. yrjs Ik narpdas i^eXrjXapai , not with ti)v cr^v ’Ep. : ‘and of these things I hold (as the most probable account) that the curse on thy race is the cause;— then from seers also I hear in this sense.’ Cp. El. 932 ol/xcu naXurr’ Zycoye rod redi'r/Kbros | gvrjfxe? ’Opearov ravra irpoo- delvaL TLva, ‘ I think it most likely that ..’: Ph. 617 ololto /jl&Xi ad’ Uov0KAE0YI TaAao9* o Tre/inTOS S’ evyerat KaracrKac^rj KaTTavevs to ®rj/3r)<; olcttv St -jaxjeiv irvpi' €KT O 9 St n, cro? yc / rot Kakovpevo^, dya) tov Apyovs dcfyofiov 69 ©T^ySa? arparov. I 3 2 5 01 o' 5 cxt'ti ttollScov TcovSe Acai i/au^S, iraTep, LKerevopep tjvpLTravres i^cuTovpLevoL pirjviv fiapeiav eiKadeiv oppcopiiva) TCOS’ avSpl Tovpov 7 T/D 09 KaCTiyVlTOV TiCTLV, 09 /x’ c’fcaAcrc K(X7Teorv\r)crev irarpa 9. 1330 61 ya/T Tl TTLCTTOV eCTTLV €K ypT](TT 7 ]pLG)V, oi 9 o"u 7 rpoaOrj, to'lctS’ i^aaK eTvcu KpctTOS. 7 T/T 09 Z'TTF 4\f/erat. — Kparos ] Kparei T, Farn.: Kparr] 1318 f. Karaf] is dat. of manner, but with proleptic force, like O. T. 51 ct\\’ aacpa- Xdq. Tr/vd’ audpdwaov iroXiv, = (joare acr 7 v//f’ av debs | ttXovv ypjuv dKTj , concede a voyage to us. This is OIAITTOYI Efll KOAQNQI 207 while Capaneus, the fifth, vaunts that he will burn Thebes with fire, unto the ground ; and sixth, Arcadian Parthenopaeus rushes to the war, named from that virgin of other days whose marriage in after-time gave him birth, trusty son of Atalanta. Last, I, thy son,—or if not thine, but offspring of an evil fate, yet thine at least in name,—lead the fearless host of Argos unto Thebes. And we, by these thy children and by thy life, my father, implore thee all, praying thee to remit thy stern wrath against me, as I go forth to chastise my brother, who hath thrust me out and robbed me of my fatherland. For if aught of truth is told by oracles, they said that victory should be with those whom thou shouldst join. Then, by our fountains and by the gods of our race, I ask thee to hearken and to yield ; Turnebus in margin. 1333 For KprjvLov Herwerden conject. kAvwv (sc. t<2v Xpv ffT VP Lao‘K > : sc. ra 1333 Kpr^vaiv: so Ant. 844 Antigone cries, tw, Atp/calat Kprjvou Qr]( 3 as r' | evap- Plcltov akaos. So Ajax at Troy, when dying, invokes Kprjvai re Trora/j-oi 6 ’ oide along with the Sun-god. Orestes, -re¬ turning to Argos, brings an offering to the Inachus (Aesch. Cho. 6). Wecklein quotes an inscription from Rangabe An- tiqu. Hellen. nr. 2447 /cat [op.pvoj] ij'pwas /cat ijpcodaaas /cat Kpavas teal ttotcl- piobs kclI Oeo bs iravras Kal tt acras. The word Kp^vtov is certainly sound; the peculiarity is that, instead of a general word like eyx w P LWV ' we have opo-yvuov, which strictly suits 0 «t 5 v only. bpLoyvLOL deoi —gods which belong to (protect) the same 7 bvos, here, the gods of the Lab- dacid yivos (369): cp. 756. The variant -irpos Oewv would make the verse more impassioned, but would also make the limited fitness of op-o-yvCcov more felt ; L’s Kal is better. 1334 f. m 0 €0KAE0YI TTTCoyol fiev rjfieis Koi £evoiy £evo6Tes was defended by Herm. as ‘ having received from Eteo- cles,’—the dispenser of our fortunes:— which seems far-fetched. In Ph. 1429 aptcrreV eKXafiuv arparebparos (L e/c/ 3 a- Xcbv), the genit. (‘out of’) interprets the compound. 1338 f. TaXas, nom. for voc., as 753: cp. on 185.—dPpvveTcu, not merely, ‘lives softly,’ but ‘waxes proud.’ In Attic the midd. and pass. afipbvopai seems always to have this further sense, like KaXXbvopaL, Xap.Trpbvop.ai, aepvbvopai: e.g. Plat. Apol. 20 C iKaXXvvoprjv re Kal i](3pvv6pyjv av, el rjTnarapTjv ravra. The act., however, approaches the simpler sense in Aesch. Ag. 918 prj yvvaiKos ev rpoiroLs epb | afipvve, ‘ make me luxurious.’ OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 209 a beggar and an exile am I, an exile thou; by court to others we have a home, both thou and I, sharers of one doom; while he , king in the house—woe is me!—mocks in his pride at thee and me alike. But, if thou assist my purpose, small toil or time, and I will scatter his strength to the winds: and so will I bring thee and stablish thee in thine own house, and stablish myself, when I have cast him out by force. Be thy will with me, and that boast may be mine : without thee, I cannot e’en return alive. Ch. For his sake who hath sent him, Oedipus, speak, as seems thee good, ere thou send the man away. Oe. Nay, then, my friends, guardians of this land, were not Theseus he who had sent him hither to me, desiring that he should have my response, never should he have heard this voice. But now he shall be graced with it, ere he go,—yea, and hear from me X p6vcp] irovcp R (A has tto written above XP&V), Nauck. 1342 ayiov] iyu B, Vat.* 1346 oldiirov MSS., Oldlirovs Valckenaer. Cp. v. 461. 1 ® 48 87 7/xoOxot L first hand (changed to -ocr by S), and most of the recent edd. : %xouxos the other mss. and older edd., and so Blaydes, Campb., Mekler. 1351 ov t&v for oil r’ &v Brunck. 1352 yt /tov L, Vat., Blaydes: 8t fxov V: 7 ipov the other mss., and most edd. 1340 <|>p€v£, wish, purpose: cp. 1182 : Ant. 993 oUkovu Tapos ye ays direcrraTOVv (ppevos. The decisive objection to the conjecture X € P^ the assistance meant by fjv|rjrapa(rT7jo-€i is moral, and pevi marks this. The proposed reading would make the verb too suggestive of the 8 opbs...ev ...Trapaardrrjs {Ant. 670). 1341 ff. oyKto, ‘trouble,’ see on 1162. criiv: cp. 1602 Taxdl...(Tvv XP° V W- —81a- «tk€8w, scatter his power to the winds: cp. 620.—oTij rr/a 5 ’ tyopoc Xupas. 1350 Sikcuwv wo- t : see on 970. 1351 op.fjs. We should press the word too much if we rendered, ‘my pro¬ phetic voice ’; though it always has a certain solemnity, owing to its traditional poetic use in reference to a god or an oracle: see on 550. 1352 f. aijiwGels. .• KaKovtras y\ ‘hav¬ ing been deemed worthy thereof [sc. eTrcuodtoOcu opicprjs £ms), yea, and having heard,’ etc. This is simpler than to supply tolovtwv with ci£. from toi- avTa. 14 210 IO0OKAEOYI roiavO * a tov topS’ ov 7 tot ev(f)pavei fiiov 09 y, <3 KaKLcrTe, crKrjnTpa Kal Opovovs eycov, a vvv 6 (709 £ vvaip. 0 9 eV ®r)f3cn<; tov auro 9 avTov naTepa rovS* dm]\acra<; KaOrjKas dnokiv Kal cttoXols tclvtcls (fropecv, a 9 iw Sa/c/)U€i9 elaopwv, or iv nova) tclvtco fiefirjKa)*; Tvyyaveis kolkcov ip,oi. 5 \ \ O* > »\ \ » » \ ' » ' op Khavara b ecttlv, aAA e/xoi p.ev oicrrea raS’, eaxrnep dv £&>, crop (fyoveco 9 /xe/xpi 7 /xeVo 9 . av yap p.e poyOo) tojS’ eOrfKas evrpo(f)ov, av /x 5 c^ewo-a^* e/c aeOev 8’ akcopevo^ aWovs inaiTco tov KaO * rjpepav /3lov. el S’ e£eov 9 T0t9 7ratSa9, 7 } rap opk av rj, to crov p.epo^' iaa> o aide /a €K(Tai^ovcriv, aio e/xai Tpocpo i, >355 1360 1365 1353 & tov made from ai/rdy in L, with the i> not wholly erased. 1355 65u)pos rrjv re tov I^ltoXkov £vppaylav eiroLijae Kal HadoKov t6v vl6v avTov ’Adijvaiov (‘ brought about’ ...‘made’). The constr. of Tldijpi. with acc. and inf. is not rare in poetry: cp. Eur. Hec. 357, Her. 990, Med. 717, etc.— airoXiv: cp. 208.—TattTas without ras: cp. 629. 1358 f. irovo).. KaK( 5 v = 7 ro\i» 7 r 6 vots xa- Kots, the gen. being added to define irdvcp more closely. Since ttovos was a word of such general meaning, the phrase, though unusual, seems defensible. Cp. such phrases as Svaoiaruv tt6vojv | adX' (.Ph. 508), 7 rdvojv | Xarpevpar ( Tr. 356), AedX’ ayuvwv (id. 506).—PepqKws, as EL. 1056 tirav yap iv Karots \ rjdi] ( 3 e( 3 rjKps: id. 1094 poLpq. piv ovk iv icrOXa \ fiefiwoav. —Ipoi depending on ravra): cp. 0 . T. 284 n. 1360 K\avtrTd...olo-T€a: for the plur., OIAITTOYZ EfN KOAQNQI 211 such words as shall never gladden his life:—villain, who when thou hadst the sceptre and the throne which now thy brother hath in Thebes, dravest me, thine own father, into exile, and madest me citiless, and madest me to wear this garb which now thou weepest to behold, when thou hast come unto the same stress of misery as I. The time for tears is past: no, / must bear this burden while I live, ever thinking of thee as of a murderer; for ’tis thou that hast brought my days to this anguish, ’tis thou that hast thrust me out; to thee I owe it that I wander, begging my daily bread from strangers. And, had these daughters not been born to be my comfort, verily I had been dead, for aught of help from thee. Now, these girls preserve me, these my nurses, other MSS.: pLep.vqp.bvov Dindorf. 1362 pox^u L {sic), with an erasure of one or two letters after u : perhaps it was pox^oicr. 1363 £k aedev 5 ’] S’ added by S in L. 1364 rjpepav—piov (sic) L, where the line indicates an erasure of perh. three letters. 1366 ovk dv v L first hand : after y, the letter v has been added in paler ink by a much later hand, perh. of the 14th or 15th cent. Cp. on v. 973 . 1367 vvv d' aide see on 495. There is no sound basis for the view that K\avar6s = deflendus, /cXa v- Tos — dejletus. Whether with or without the ov€cds (predicative), a strong word, as 0 . T. 534 (Oed. to Creon) (povebs uv roude ravdpos egepavus. —pcp.- vripevos, nom., by attraction to euawep av fw, instead of a dat. agreeing with efioL: cp. II. 7. 186 rbv Uave... | 6s p.iv em- ypaxpas kvvItj /3a\e, (paid ip.os A’las. 1362 f. p 6 x 0 ‘t>...«W>o<|>ov: so Ai. 622 irakaLcj. p.bv £vrpo(pos ap.£pq., | XevKip db y-fjpq.. —Ik o-€ 0 €V, since the brothers had passively sanctioned his expulsion (441): €K of the prime cause, as O. T. 1454. Cp. Xen. Hellen. 1. 1 . 27 6tl cpebyoiev xnrb rod drip.ov (had been banished by the people). 1364 lircuTto, act., used by Soph, only here and 0 . T. 1416 (of a humble re¬ quest) : midd. once, El. 1124. The author of the Rhesus, also, has used it of mendi¬ cancy, 715 filov 5 ’ eiraiTUV elpir ’ aybprrjs tis \drpis. 1365 f. et 8’ ci;€<|mra...paj : for the hyperbaton of ptj cp. O. T. 329 rap’, us av etiru p.77 ra a\ eKcprivu Kara (where see n.): Ph. 66 el 5 ’ epyacei \ /xr) raOra.— to troy p^pos, acc. of respect; so Ant. 1062: cp. O. T. 1509 iravruv eprjfxovs, tt\t]v 6 aov rb crbv p.£pos. 14—2 212 S04>0KAE0YS aiS’ dvSpes, ov yvva'iK.es, et? to avparoveiv vixens 8’ an dWov kovk ipov nefyvKaTOv. Toiydp cr 6 8a ipcov eicropa p.ev ov tl nco i 37° w? a vtlk, elnep Oi 8 e KivovvTai \6yoi 7 Tpos dcrTV (dyj/3rj s 7to\lv Keivrjv ' ; ' ip€L\jj€LS, aWc 1 npocrOev aipan neaeu puavOeis yd) crvvaipos lctov. roiacrS 5 apa<; crcjodv npocrOe r i^avrjK eyd 1375 vvv t avaxaXovpLaL ^vppdyovs i\0eiv ipoi, iv a ^lcotov tovs (frvrevcravTas aifieiv, n’ L, retouched by S : what the first hand had written, is uncertain.— e/ial rpocpoi L, B: e/j.a .1 rpocpai A, R : others have ep.ol rpocpai or e/201 rpocpoi. 1370 eicropai p.kv ov (sir) tL ttov (with oj written above) L : ttoj A. vvv opg. (for daopa) B, T, Vat., Farn.: daopa vvv (for p.ev) Ileimsoeth. 1371 «s] 6s Dobree, reading o0KAE0YI KCU flTJ ^aTip.d^TOV, €i TV(j)XoV 770 ,TpOS TOKOS’ €(f)VTOV. OLL$€ y&P ToS OVK ehpCJV. Toiyap to crop OaKrjpia Kal rous crovs Opovovs 138° KpcLTOvcriv, eiirep iarlv rj rraXai^aTO^ Alkt) £vve$pos Zt)vovtov is the MS. reading, as 1696 ^77- tov , 1 746 eKagerov : and there are about 10 other places in Attic writers where the MSS. give - tov for the 2nd pers. dual of 'secondary tenses. Against this group is to be set a smaller group (of some 9 pas¬ sages) in which -rrjv is established, eixlr-qv rjdr], O. T. 1511, being the only one proved by metre. Curtius (Verb I. 80, Eng. tr. 53 ) would leave the normal -tov where, as here, the mss. support it. Though Attic usage, misled by the analogy of -ryv in the 3rd pers., sometimes admitted it in the ■2nd, it also (he thinks) retained -tov. The tendency of recent editors has been to write -Tt]v everywhere. But, in the ab¬ sence of better proof that -tov had been wholly discarded, a consensus of mss. seems entitled to the benefit of the doubt. I cannot find any evidence on this point from the best source,—inscriptions. 1380 rot-yap to crov 0 .: ‘wherefore they (sc. al ’Apcu) have the control over thy supplication (to Poseidon) and thy throne ’ (said bitterly—‘ the throne of which thou dreamest’). t 6 crbv (etc.) is like the ironical use of inverted commas : cp. EL mo, Ph. 1251, Ant. 573. Polyneiceshas two pleas: ( 1 ) As IkItijs of Poseidon, he had adjured his father to remember Aldus, who is enthroned with Zeus, and to bless his enterprise, 1267. (2) As eldest-born,he claimed the throne by right, 1293. Oedipus answers that ACkt), no less than Aldus, sits with Zeus. The son has broken the eternal laws (apxaioi vop.ot) of natural duty. Therefore this highest Aikt] annuls both his pleas. His father’s curse has the final control. OaKtipia as 1160, 1179: to make it a mere hendiadys with Gpovovs would grievously enfeeble these words.— Kpa- touo-iv, with acc., not of the person con¬ quered (as more often), but of the do¬ main over which the rule extends: cp. Aesch. Suppl. 254 Kal iraaav aXav . . | • • Kparu). 1381 f. i] ira\a£<|>aTos, declared from of old (by inspired poets and seers) a freq' 215 OlAinOYS ETTI KOAfiNfil nor scorn your father utterly, because he is sightless who begat such sons ; for these maidens did not thus. So my curses have control of thy ‘supplication’ and thy ‘ throne/ if indeed Justice, revealed from of old, sits with Zeus in the might of the eternal And thou—begone, abhorred of me, and unfathered ! be- o-one, thou vilest of the vile, and with thee take these my curses which I call down on thee—never to vanquish the land of thy race, no, nor ever return to hill-girt Argos, but by a kindred hand to’ die, and slay him by whom thou hast been driven out. Such is my prayer; and I call the paternal darkness of dread Tartarus to take thee unto another home — Qpbvois Bergk. 1386 dopl mss. : dbpei Reisig. 1388 iCTwetv 0 ’] KravbvO' Blaydes 1389 r6 Hermann: tov mss. — tovs raprapovs B, I, Vat., rarn. 1390 TCLTpyov] Nauck conject. Karudev: Schneidewin, tt tXupov or 2 rbyiov apuybv : Bergk, to irpurov-. Meineke, cTvyvoirpbouirov : Mekler, orvyvov irapuyov. us a &iroud —a colloquial phrase, bitter here: cp. Ph. 577 £/c 7 r Xei aeavrbv ovXXaftuv: sometimes playful, as in Ar. Av. 1469 airlup.ev...(JvXXaftbvTes to, irTepd: see on O. T. 971.—Ka.Xovp.ai. The midd. (rare in Attic except as a law-term, to cite one before a court, Ar. Nub. 1221) is fitting here, since the ’A pal are his creatures, and do his work.—ep.vXCov, stronger than iraTpipas, and suggestive of the un¬ natural strife: cp. Ant. 1263 XTavbvTas tc xal | davovTas fXlirovTes ep.(pvXlovs. 1386 f. Sopci : see on 620.—voo-Trjo-ai with acc., as Eur. I. T. 534 oviru vei>bcny)x' olxov. Cp. 1769.— t6 koiXov "Apyos: on 378. 1388 KTavctv^’ is better than xTavovt? (Blaydes), as giving a more separate prominence to the fratricide .—(tov tov) v’ oiJ: Xen. Symp. 8. 17 tIs giaelv bvvaN dv vcp' ov eldeh 7 xaXos re xayadbs vopa$bp.evos ; 1390 TraTpwov. What is meant by the ‘ horrible paternal gloom of Tartarus ’ ? Clearly iraTpipov must have some reference to the personal relationships of the speaker, but that reference might be variously defined. (1) The primeval Darkness, father of all (as Apollo is iraTpipos 81 a tt)v tov” 1 uvos yeveoiv, Plat. Euthyd. 302 c). Ar. Av. 693 Xdos rjv xal Ni)| "Epefibs re geXav irpuTov xal Taprapos evpvs: cp. Hes. Th. 116. The point will then be twofold; the Furies are it aides dpxctlou 2 xbTov (see on 4®) 5 and Darkness, father of all, is invoked by the father who is cursing his son,— as Zeus irarpyos is the god to whom an 216 X04>0KAE0YX kciXco Se raaSe Salpiovas, KaXco 8* toi^ acfrwv to Setvov fi'icro^ epcfiefiXrjKOTa. kclI tclvt aKovaas areiye, Ka^dyyeXX la)v kcu ndai Ka 8 /xetoicn rot? aavrov 0 apa TTLO’To'lCTL avppd^OiaiV, OVV6K OtSl7TOVS 1395 tolclvt evetpe natal rots avrov yepa. XO. IIoXiWiKes, oiVe rat? napeXOovaats oSots ^vvrjSopai A aov, vvv r l6 * w? rayos naXiv. IIO. olpoi KeXevOov rrjs r iprjs Svanpastas, olpoi 8 ’ eraipcjv olov ap o'S ov reXos 1400 v Apyovs d(j)ojpp7]0rjpev, d) raXas eyw* roiovrov olov ovSe (fjcovrjaai nvi e^eaO" eratpcov, ov S’ anoarpexjjat naXiv, aXX 5 diV avavSov rrjSe avyKvpaai Tvyrj. a) rov S’ opatpoi na'iSes, aXX’ vpels, inel I 4°5 Ta aKXrjpa narpos KXvere w ravr dpcopevov, prj rot pte npos Oecjv acfrco y, iav at tovS’ apai 1392 e/x/Se/SA^/cora] L lias /x in an erasure, but it is not clear whether the original letter was v or k. eKfiefiXrjKora B, Vat. 1394 /cat 7racri] rots 7ra CKOTOV | vlcpos e/JLOV aTTOrpOTTOV. I prefer (1), but suspect that the poet used 7r arpipou with some measure of deli¬ berate vagueness, leaving the hearers to choose between its possible associations, or to blend them. No emendation seems probable: see cr. n. aTroiKicrr] : Tr. 9547 Ivolt’’ Zirovpos ean- WTts atipa, | 7 }tls pi airOLKlaetev e/c roirwv. 1391 TatrSe Sadovas: the Eumenides, one of whose general attributes it was to punish sins against kinsfolk, are invoked separately from the personal ’A pal of the sufferer (1375): so El. hi Ilona’ ’Apa, | aep-vaL re deQtv jraides ’Ept^ixes. The Curse calls the Furies into action. Cp. on 1434-—’'Apt], the Destroyer, whether by strife, as here, or by pestilence ( 0 . T. 190 n.). 1393 f. tfjayycMc, ‘publish,’—with bitter irony, since the son dares not tell it even to a bosom-friend: see 1402.—The word was used esp. of traitors who carried news out of a city or camp to the enemy (cp. n. on 0 . T. 1223).—Kal ttcLcl, e'en to all. (Kal...re could not stand for re... /cat as ‘both’—‘and’: cp. 0 . T. 347 n.) 1396 ycpa, a fit word, since used esp. of royal prerogatives: Thuc. 1. 13 eid pr/rois yipaai irarpLKal ( 3 aalKeiai. 1397 f. ovt6...t€, as O. T. 653, Ph. 1321, Ant. 763, El. 350, 1078, fr. 86, 4. The converse, t€...ovt€, is not found (n. on 367).—0801s, his journeys from Thebes to Argos, and from Argos to Attica. Ant. 1212 dvarvxevrdrTjv | KtXevdov 'epiru rwv TrapeXdovalov 68 lou. (Not, * proceed¬ ings.’) Wecklein reads £vvT]8op.ai (rov (for 217 OIAITTOYX ETTI KOAQNQI I call the spirits of this placeI call the Destroying God, who hath set that dreadful hatred in you twain. Go, with these words in thine ears—go, and publish it to the Cadmeans. all, yea, and to thine own staunch allies, that Oedipus hath divided such honours to his sons. Ch. Polyneices, in thy past goings I take no joy; and now go thy way with speed. Po. Alas, for my journey and my baffled hope: alas, tor my comrades ! What an end was that march to have, wheieon we sallied forth from Argos : woe is me !—aye, such an end, that I may not even utter it to any of my companions, or turn them back, but must go in silence to meet this doom. Ah ye, his daughters and my sisters,—since ye hear these hard prayers of your sire,—if this fathers cuises be fulfille , Blavdes. 1402 (pwvricai tlvcl mss. (which Schaefer explains as ‘ compellare aliquem,’ Reisig as ‘de aliquo dicere’): (puvrjoal tlvl Tyrwhitt, and most_of the recent edd. 1406 tovS’ MSS.: ravr’ Sehrwald, Wecklein. 1407 o&wlv yS'L, A, F, R, Aid.: ct^lv 5 ’ a, L 2 : c^v 7 ’ a, B, Vat. : a^Lv civ f T, Farn.: cr(p ci 7’ eav Elms., and recent edd. 0-01): rightly, I think. With w 7’ follows. ^ 1406 Ta a-KXiipd : cp. 774. —rayT, for the MS. tov8’, seems a true correction, since ( 1 ) the threefold tovS’ in three lines exceeds the limit of probable repe¬ tition ; and (2) it appears a decided gain to have Tavra with ra o-KX^pa. 1407 If. p/rf to£ p.€...p.ij |F: see on 1278 f. 218 IO 0 OKAEOYI AN. no. AN. no. AN. naTpos TeXcoVTCLl Kai TLS Vplv €5 SojllOVS vocttos yevr)Tai, par) f± art/xacr^Te ye, d\y iv Ta(j)OL(TL OecrOe kolv KTepierpiacnv. koI (j(f)cov o vvv erraivos, ov Kopii^eTov tov S’ a vSpos ois iroveiTov, ovk eXacrcrova er aXXov oicret Trjs ipirjs vTrovpyias. HoXvveiKes, LKerevo) ere 1reierOrjvaL tl poL. (L (friX-Tarr}, to 1to'lov, *A vTLyovrj ; Xeye. arpexfjai crTparevp1 is *Apyos ojs ra^urra ye, kolI piT) ere r a vtov kcu 1toXlv hiepyderrf. a\V ovy^ olov re. ttojs ycip clvOls av ttolXlv cTTpaTevp? ayoupu tclvtov elaana£; rpecras ; tl S’ clvOls, (1) 7 tou, Set ere OvpLoverOcu ; tl crot iraTpav KaTaerKaxpavTL KepSos epyeTai ; 1410 HI5 1420 1410 /cav] k ’ ev, L, F : kclv A, R: Kai iv L 2 : Kai B, T, Vat., Farn. ativ is one of Blaydes’s conjectures. 1411—13 Nauck would make these three vv. into two, reading, Kai a(pv 3 v 6 vvv ttovcltov ovk iXaocrova | ’iiraivov otcrei rrjs ipijs VTrovpyias. Bellermann defends the vulgate (ed. 1883, p. 199). 1415 c 3 ^tArdr??, ttolov L, F, T, Farn. : u> (piXrdrTj, to iroTov A, R, L 2 , V 3 : c 5 (piXTarr) poi, ttolov B, Vat.: u (piXTary), ttolov to 5 ’ Mekler, comparing 0 . T. 571. 1416 Meineke conject. cJs raxto-rd ere: Badham, ds raxto-r’ dye. Blaydes, too, makes both conjec- 1410 0 ecr 0 e ev Taoi(p | KTeplfreiv. The poet’s allusion to his own Anti¬ gone is lightly and happily made. Poly- neices here naturally prays for regular funeral rites. That prayer was doomed to disappointment. And yet the Krepia- pLara for which he asks are represented by the x°°d rpioTTovdoL which, in the Antigone, his sister pours, after the symbolic rite of scattering dust on the unburied corpse {Ant. 431). 1411 If. Kop£^€TOV, ‘ win,’ = /eo/xifedis dv irdXtv, Adv. 315)- For ravrbv Martin conject. Taurbv : Nauck, eihatcTov: Wecklem, ayelpoip aXX av. The answer is furnished by the traits of his character which this dialogue brings out. They give the tjOlkt] ttLotls for a course which might otherwise have seemed improbable. 1415 to iroiov: the art. marks the lively interest felt by the speaker : see 893. The v. 1. c 3 (piXTarr] p.0L, ttolou, is inferior. 1416 tos raxio'Td ye. Instead of ye, we should rather expect 8 ti : but ye, emphasising Tdx«rTa, will not seem weak if we regard the clause as supplementary: ‘turn back thy host—yes, and with all speed too.’ Distinguish the ordinary use of ye with the adverb in response : Ant. 1102 KP. doKeis irapeiKadeiv; XO. oaov V, dpa|, Tdxurra. 1417 ttoXiv, Thebes, rather than his adopted city, Argos. Oedipus had de¬ clared, indeed, that his son should not destroy Thebes (1372): but Antigone is ready to suppose a different event as pos¬ sible ( rrarpav KaraoKapavTL , 1421); and, in any case, Thebes would suffer the scourge of war. 1418 f. The MS. 7rws yap avOis av ttolXlv I OTpaTevpi dyoi|u Tax/Tov is defen¬ sible if we take ttcos ayoijxi as dubitative, ‘How could I possibly lead?’ See Ap¬ pendix on 170. But there is at least ^ a strong probability that the poet used av here, instead of employing the much rarer construction. So far as our MSS. are concerned, the dropping out of av after a-yoi|n is not much less likely than the change of av into av. Either would have been easy. I prefer dWis av... dyoi|u to aWis av...dyoip.’ av, because av is thus more forcibly placed, and serves also to bring out av0is. We have avdts aZ iraXiv in Ph. 952, but usually addis rraXiv (364: Ph. 127, 342, 1232: Tr. 342: Ai. 305: fr. 444 * 3 )* T° Poisons addis ad...ayoLpL TavT av the drawback is the elision. We find ravr’ for the plur. TavTa (0 . 1 . 284, 840 etc.); but tragedy, which preferred Tavrov to ravro (though admitting the latter under metri¬ cal necessity, 0 . T. 734)> would hardly have elided the 0 in that word. Ant. 462 avd (for a vtP) is solitary in Soph.. L has aur’. Tavrov has been needlessly suspected and altered. ‘The same host’ means an army to which the same realms should again send contingents,—not necessarily, of course, an army composed throughout of the same men. 1420 f. av0is, an echo of his word : cp. O. T. 570, 622, 1004.— irarpav, native city: cp. 0. 7 . i 5 2 4 - w war pas Qrj^rjs ZvoiKOL: hence Karao-Kaxl/avn. So Ant. 199 ff. 7 ??v iraTpipav... j rrpr]oai. 220 I04>0KAE0YI IIO. alcry^pov to (jpevyetv, Kal to irpecrfievovr epe outgo yeXdcr 6 ai tov KacnyvrjTOV napa. AN. opas re l tovS’ ovv cos es opOov €K(f>€pei pavTevpa 0 \ 05 crcjxpv Savarov ap^olv Opoei; 14 2 5 IIO. xPV^ ei y^p’ rjp^v S’ ov)(l o-vyywprjTia. AN. oipoi roXaivoL' to? Se ToXpycrei kXvgjv ra touS’ enecrOai rav&pos, oC iOecnncrev; nO. ovS’ dyyeXovpev cf>Xavp *• inel orTpaTrjXaTov ^prjfjTov rd Kpeicrcro) pr) Se ravSed Xiyeiv. AN. outgo? ap, co 7TCLL, TavTa ctol SeSoypeva ; nO. Kal prj pi iTTLO-yrjs y ' aXX * ip,ol pev ^S’ oSos ecrTat peXovcra, SvcnroTpos re Kal KaKrj Trpos tov Se Trarpos tgjv re tov S’ ’Epiuucou* cr(/>co S’ evodoLT) Zeus, TaS’ ei OavovTi pot TeXecT, inel ov poi £couti y avOcs e^eTOv. H30 1435 1424 €K(p€pei MSS. : ewpbpei s Tyrwhitt, and so Brunei^ Dindorf, Hartung, Weck- lein. 1425 8s epei is usu. taken as intrans., ‘come to fulfilment.’ The only relevant support for this is Tr. 824 oirbre reXebp.rjvos encpepoL | 5w54/€pei may be also 2nd pers. pres, midd., ‘fulfil for thyself.’ Cp. the use of the active in II. 21. 450 paadoio TeXos... v ilpa l | e&epepov, accomplished the term of our hire: Pind. Nem. 4. 60 Xeipaw | ...to pt.bpaip.ov £K(p€pev. Soph, has e/c- (pepeTcu as = ‘she achieves for herself’ in Tr. 497. Here, ‘thou art fulfilling,’ has clearly more point than, ‘ they are being fulfilled.’ I should therefore read 4 k- <{>€p€ts with Tyrwhitt, did not €Kep€i (as midd.) yield the required sense even better.— 4 s op 0 ov, recte , so that the event is parallel with the prediction: Ant. 1178 w pavTL, Tou 7 ros cos dp' opdov ijvvaas : cp. 0 . T. 506 n. 1425 4 £ ctp.c}>oiv instead of e£ a\\y\oiv. Death is to proceed from you both: the phrase leaves it to be understood that the death which proceeds from each is for the other. To read av»Toiv (Blaydes) is no improvement. The plur. reflexive pron. is sometimes, indeed, so used (e.g., Isocr. or. 4 § 15 ras vpbs i]pa.s avrobs ^X^pas), and Soph, has it once, Ant. 145, Kad ’ avToiv = Ka.T' a\\rj\oiv, though Eus¬ tathius (1547. 29) blamed Menander for imitating that. If ap.oiv fails to mark mutuality, avTouv might be taken of a double suicide. 1426 xptflet yap: ‘aye, for he wishes it’: implying that the wish may have prompted the prophecy. It is hard to see why interpreters should have sought to efface this tragic touch by taking XPflt €l as = impers. xp4 or > with the schol., as = xp'W 4 y8et,—both alike impossible. 1428 4 ireo- 0 ai: for the irregular order of words, cp. O. T. 1251 xwVo;? p.kv iic 221 OlAirTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI Po. Tis shame to be an exile, and, eldest born as I am, to be thus mocked on my brothers part. An. Seest thou, then, to what sure fulfilment thou art bring¬ ing his prophecies, who bodes mutual slaying for you twain ? Po. Aye, for he wishes it:—but I must not yield. An. Ah me unhappy!—But who will dare to follow thee, hearing what prophecies yon man hath uttered ? ? Po. I will not e’en report ill tidings: ’tis a good leaders part to tell the better news, and not the worse. An. Brother ! Thy resolve, then, is thus fixed ? Po. Yea,—and detain me not. For mine it now shall be to tread yon path, with evil doom and omen from this my sire and from his Furies ; but for you twain, may Zeus make your path bright, if ye do my wishes when I am dead, since in my life ye can do them no more. {He gently diseugciges himself from their embrace .) for itiol) 1435 f. achibv 8' evodoir] MSS.: aXavp, a euphemism for Kaic&i cp. Arist. Rhet. 2. 13. 1 (old men are persuaded) ra it XeUo (pavXa elva 1 rc 5 v TTpayfiaTow, ‘unsatisfactory.’—So ravSea for ra x e ’ L • the defects or weak points in one’s case, the things which threaten failure: cp. Her. 7* 48 el...TWOTri (palverai evSeiarepa elvaL ra 7 ip.trepa irp’pyp.ara, if our side seems somewhat weak here. For the thought, cp. Andoc. or. 3 § 34 vovs. 1433 f. iarT ai neXovtra : cp. 653. — KttKT ], dir a, ill-omened (like kclkos 6pvcs), with 7rp6s tovSc k.t.X. —tov8’ fpiv.: cp. 1299: so Od. 11. 280 fi7)Tpos^Bpivie s: Her. 4. 149 ’Eptvtuv twv Action re /cat OldLirodew. ‘ His Erinyes ’ are those whom his ’Apat summon: II. 9- 454 7roXXa KarripaTo arvyepas 8' erreKtiiXeT ’Bptj/Os: though the Curse and the Fury are sometimes identified, as Aesch. Th. 70 ’A pa r’, ’E pivvs irarpos i] fieyaadev-ps. 1435 f. cvoSoCtj, in contrast with his own 080s. The conjecture cv 8i8oui (Burges), accepted by some of the best edd., effaces a natural and pathetic touch. The MS. trcfxSv, if right, might be com¬ pared with the dat. after words of show¬ ing favour ( evpievr]s etc.): perhaps also with the dat. after ijyeicrdai and oboyoLelv. But in 1407, where w is certain, the mss. have a>v: and the acc. with ev- odovv is slightly recommended by the analogy of oSovv, o8r)yeiv. Suidas, too, has evoScb- alnariKy: though this might be explained by the post-classical constr. of evoSovv, which, as in the Septuagint, was with acc. In tier. 6. 73 IvXeo/x.^- vet eiiuSojdr] to ...irpr/yp^a, Stein reads i bScodtj : in any case, the dat. there ([for Cleomenes’) has no bearing on the ques¬ tion of dat. or acc. here.—In Ar. Ran. 1528 evodiav aya0T]v awioun 7roLr]Trj | is 4 >aos 6pvvp.ivip Sore, the noun has its literal sense (referring to the return of Aeschylus to earth): and so prob. in Aesch. fr. 34. TaS’ cl 0avovTt p .01 | tcXcit . The MSS, 222 I04H3KAE0YI /3 ' ' » » / » v fieuecrue o rjorj, yaipeTov t • ov yap pi eri fiXenovT icroxjjecrO '* av 0 i<;. AN. gj Ta\aiv eyco. 110. prj tol pi oSvpov. AN. /cat tls au cr oppidpitvov et 9 TTpoviTTOV 'Al 8 t)v ov KaTaarevoi, /cacrt; 1440 nO. €t XPV’ Oavovpai. AN. pif) av y\ aXA’ ip.ol ttl0ov. nO. prj 7 T€L 0 ’ a /xtJ Set. AN. SvcrraXaLvd rap’ eyw, et crou cTTepr] 0 cij . nO. ravra S’ eu ra> Sat/xot't /cat TT^Se davovra. 1437 x a ^P eT ^ v T ’ A, R: x a ^P €T ^ v 7* L, B, F, T, Farn. : Xalperov (alone) B, Vat. 1438 ( 3 Xhrovres elaopecrd' adris R: fiXErovr' bcropead' adris the other MSS. (abdis B, T, Vat., Farn.). 1441 ttl dov\ ireidov L, F. 1444 VTct y is improbable.—It has been said that the thought is repeated in ov yap pi ’bn | fiXbTovr' eoopead' addcs: but the latter is a different statement, and a climax—‘Ye will be able to serve me no more while I live — nay, ye will no more see me alive.’ 1437 pc 0 €cr 0 €, sc. bpcov: cp. 838. 1439 The change of persons w'ithin the verse (avnXa( 3 rj) marks excitement: cp. 652, 820, 1169. 1439 f. teal -ris: cp. 606.—irpovirTOV, since his father has prophesied the end ( 1 385 ff-): cp. on 1414. 1441 f. p.T) crv y , a caressing remon¬ strance : so Eur. Hec. 405 (Polyxena to her aged mother) QobXei Treaeiv srpos o$8as;...p .77 crv 7 ’* ov yap a£iov : Phoen . 531 (Iocasta to her son Eteocles) rl rr \s KaKiarrjs baipovwv ecpiecrai | (piXonpdas , 7rat; p .77 crv 7’* a' 5 i/cos rj deos. But prj pcoi vvai, epexeget. infin.: for this 8c in reply (modifying or correcting the last speaker’s statement), see on O. T. 379. cv tu> 8., dependent on : see on 247.—^ vai has been needlessly suspected. Here, with adv., it is merely equivalent to the intrans. £ x eLV i as e ^ se ' where in poetry it is sometimes little more than elvai. El. 860 ttcLctl dvaroh 2 (pv pcopos. Cp. Aesch. P. V. 511 ob ravra rabrr] pLolpa ttcxj reXeacpopos \ Kpavai Trlirpwrai. OIAITTOYS ETTI KOAQNQI 223 Now, release me,—and farewell; for nevermore shall ye behold me living. , , An. Woe is me! Po. Mourn not for me. An. And who would not bewail thee, brother, who thus art hurrying to death foreseen ? Po. If ’tis fate, I must die. An. Nay, nay,—hear my pleading! ... Po. Plead not amiss. An. Then woe is me, indeed, it I must lose thee! Po. Nay, that rests with Fortune—that end or another.—For you twain, at least, I pray the gods that ye never meet with ill; for in all men’s eyes ye are unworthy to suffer. [Exit, on spectators left. Ch. Behold, new ills have newly come, in our hearing, Sehrwald: BrjvaL Pappageorgius.— acptpv mss.: a Elms., and so most of the recent edd. 1445 Kaxuv] kclkov T, Farn., on the conject. of Triclimus. 1447 ff. via rdde veodev rj\dl pot. \ papbirorpa xa/ca \ Trap’ ctXaou *tvov L and the other mss., except the Triclinian (T, Farn.), which have irapd 7 ’ a\aov, a conjecture by which Triclinius sought to restore the metre. In order to make these vv. agree with the antistr. (1463 f. ktvttos dcparos tide dtopoXo s' es 5 atcpav), Hermann inserted via before (3a.pvTroTp.ct.. On the other hand J. H. H. Schmidt adds nothing here (placing papvtroTpa after xaxd), and in 1463 deletes tide. Kommos. 1st strophe. For Kal...KaC, instead of 17...17, cp. 488. The MS. o-u>v is better than cnjxo, to which some edd'., following Elmsley, have needlessly changed it. ' For you two my prayer is—that ye ne’er meet with ills.’ The contrast between his own case and theirs is thus more impressively marked than it would be by the acc. (‘ my prayer is that you two ne’er meet with ills ’). For the dat. of the person in whose interest the prayer is made, cp.^C. T. 269, Ph. 1019, Ai. 392. For dpwpat in a good sense cp. Tr. 48, Ai. 5°9> 9. 240, Her. 1. 132 (eiovTtp. ..apaadai dyad a). 1446 -iracriv, ethic dat., ‘ in the sight of all ’: cp. 810 n. 1447—1499 Kommos. 1st strophe 1447—1456=1.1/ antistr. 1462—147 1 : 7 ndstr. 1477—1485 = 2 nd antistr. 1491 1499. Each strophe is separated from the next by five trimeters, spoken by Oed. and Ant. At the close of the 2nd anti¬ strophe Theseus enters, and he also has five trimeters. See Metrical Analysis. The dramatic purpose is to divide the two great scenes of the fourth eiret.abdt.ov (1-249— 1 555 )* Sophocles here shows him¬ self a master of stage-effect in the highest sense. This momentary pause in the action gives a wonderful impressiveness to the sudden signal from heaven (1456). 1447 ff. vta Ta8€...KL-y\dv€i. Two views are admissible : I prefer that which is here placed first. ( 1 ) ijX0€ pot = ‘ I have seen come,’ not, * have come on me,’ pot being ethic dative (81). The Chorus al¬ ludes to the doom pronounced on Poly- neices and his brother. ‘Here are new ills which I have seen come from the blind stranger,—unless, perchance, Fate is find¬ ing fulfilment.’ Oedipus has often spoken of the fate which pursues his race (964 etc.), and the Chorus correct their first phrase by surmising that haply this fate, not Oedipus, is the real agent of the doom on the brothers. The schol. took rj\ 0 e pot as a foreboding of the Chorus that they might be involved in these alien ills : but pot seems merely to express sympathy. (2) Others suppose that a low rumbling of thunder was heard immediately after the exit of Polyneices, and that ^K-rv-irev al0tjp in 1456 merely marks the first loud sound, vca Ta8€...KaKcl are then the evils which the Chorus forebode from the in¬ cipient thunder: tjX 0€ pot = ‘have come upon me.’ d rt potpa ptj Kiy\avei is then taken either as before, or thus ‘ if haply his end is not coming upon him. 224 I 0 0 KAE 0 Y 2 2 kolkol fiapinroTpia Trap dXaov £evov, 3 el tl polpa prj Kiy^dvei. x 45 ° 4 paTav ydp ovSev a^Lopa SaLpovov (f>pacrai. 5 opa opa Tavr del ypovos, v crTpe(j)(ov pev erepa, 6 ra Se Trap rjpap a vOls av£(ov avco. 1 45 5 7 eKTVTrev aWr/p, d) Zev. 01 . & reKva reKva , ttcos av, el tls (lptottos, tov rrdvT dpicTTOv Sevpo Qrjcrea t ropoi ; AN. TTOLTep, tl 8’ icrrl ra^icoa id) cp /caXei?; OI. A109 7 rrepcoTos rjoe p avriK agerau 1400 fipovTT) 7 rpos 'Al 8 rjv. aXXa TrepxjjaO pd«v (for the corrupt eirel), the sense is:—‘Watchful, ever watchful of these divine decrees is Time,— overthrowing some fortunes, and the next day, again, OlAinOYS Efll KOAQNQI 225 from the sightless stranger,—ills fraught with a heavy doom ; unless, perchance, Fate is finding its goal. For ’tis not mine to say that a decree of Heaven is ever vain: watchful, aye watchful of those decrees is Time, overthrowing some fortunes, and on the morrow lifting others, again, to honour.—Hark that sound in the sky !—Zeus defend us ! \Thunder is heard. OE. My children, my children ! If there be any man to send, would that some one would fetch hither the peerless Theseus! An. And what, father, is the aim of thy summons ? Oe. This winged thunder of Zeus will lead me anon to Hades : nay, send, and tarry not. [A second peal is heard. hepa MSS. (hepa made from ertpa in L and others). For eirei, Hartung conject. arplcpiav: Wecklein, eireyiav : Meineke, ecpels. 1455 r&Se mipar av 9 is aii^iav avia MSS. For raSe Tr'ppaT 1 , B and Vat. have raS’ eir ’ ^par’. The schol. having iroWa ph atitjiav irap ’ tfpap, Canter corrected rade t^ par’ to ra 8 e irap' rjpap. exalting others on high.’ Cp. Eur. fr. 424 pC 7)pApa | rd ph KadeiXev i 'xpodev, ra 5 ’ rjp’ av 1 a .— opa, as Ph. 843 raSe ph Beds biperai, ‘will look to’ this. Time is the vigilant minister of Fate. The mighty are humbled (as the Labdacidae have been); the lowly, again, are exalted. The last words contain an unconscious hint that the sufferings of Oedipus are well-nigh finished, and that honour is coming to him. At that instant, the thunder is heard. The MS. words eirel p£v &r€pa...avco are thus paraphrased by the schol.: 7 ro\\d pbv aD^iav Trap ’ rjpap, 7roXXd Se el’s to £p- TraXw rptinav. This makes it certain that, instead of lir el, the schol. had some participle, as the form of the sentence plainly requires. For o-rp&jxov cp. Eur. fr. 540 (pev, ra tQv ev8aipiovovvTo:v cos ra%a (XTpi: (pel. 6eos. Soph. Tr. 116 rov Ka 5 - p.oyevij \ arplcpe 1 , rb 8 ’ ail£ei /3 lotov | iro\6- ttovov, the troubles of his life now bring reverse, now glory, to Heracles. This was a poetical use of crptcpw, which the schol.’s words els to UpLiraXiv rpeirwv were meant to explain. Tpliru) itself was not used alone as — auaTphru), though often in phrases with that sense: cp. the frag, of a satyric drama (Aesch. fr. 304)—of a domesticated pig— 77 7ro\Xa 7’ ev 86p.oi.aiv etpyaarai. Kana, \ Sovovaa Kal t plirovaa rupp avia Kana. Wecklein’s tirt'xwv (‘checking,’ ‘arresting’) would agree more closely with the metre of the antistrophe as J. S. II. given by the mss. (see on 1469)* But cov requires only the slightest change there, and is metrically preferable on other grounds (see Metrical Analysis): it is also a better contrast to av|wv. —The MS. eirel pev is untranslatable. It has been explained as (1) ‘ sometimes’ = ore ph : (2) by an ellipse of a verb, as £ 8ia = irope6eiv , to make to come (1476) : and here the phrase is strictly a compressed one, ‘enable me to speak to him, (by bringing him) hither.’ But the associations of iropos and 7 ropeveiv have doubtless influenced it. The senses of vopeiv and iropedeiv are combined in 7 ropifciv .— Cp. Pind. Pyth. 3. 45 Kal pa viv iHayvr)Ti cpepiav ir6pe Kevravpip SiSaijai (‘ gave,’ with the like notion as here of bringing to).— ttcivt’, adv.: Ai. 911 6 iravra Kiap’: see on 1451. 1460 f. TTT€pwTos: Verg. Aen. 5. 319 et ventis et fulminis ocior alls. —afj€Tai: the fut. midd. here merely = a£ei, for ‘cause me to be led’ would be strained. In Od. 21. 322 o\) tI ae t6v8’ > a^eadai >5 226 I04>0KAE0YI olvt. a. XO. /xeyag, iSe, /xaX 68 epeureTcu 2 KTVTTOS d(f>OLTOS 8 lo/ 3 oXog* €g 8 (XKpCLV 3 8el/x’ VTTTjXOe KpCLTOS CLV. ^ , ^ 4^5 4 eVn^a 6 vp,ov' ov pavia yap dcrTpaTrrj (j)\eyei tto\lv. 5 tl p,dv d^rjcrei TeXog ; * 8e8ot/ca 8’ • ov yap aXiov 6 dcbopaa 7 tot ov8 ’ avev £vp,opd<;. T 47 ° 1 ) /) / ? r/ ^ 7 oj /xeya? a ithrjp, co Eev. OI. co 7rai8eg, r^/C€i tw8 €7t avhpi 6 ecr(f)aTOS / 3 iOV TekeVTTj, KOVKET ECTT a 7 TO(TTpO(j) 7 ]. AN. 7 TC 09 oTcrOa ; toj Se touto (rvp/3a\d)v exeig; OI. /caXwg KarotS* • aXX’ cog Tax^ra /xoi /ioX&w 1475 dvaKTa ^copag rrjoSe Tig nopevcraTo.). 1462 l' 5 e /mXa ^yacr epiwerai (.rzV) | ktvwoo- acparoa tide | 5t6/3oXo<7 ia S’ aKpav | L. The words /xctXa ^ycur are written (by S ?) in an erasure of some five letters. The first hand had perh. written /x€ p.aXa |i€*yas epcCireTcii correspond with the first verse of the strophe (1447), the second verse here exceeds its strophic counter¬ part by ~ Hermann supplied vea in the strophe: Heinrich Schmidt omits o8e here. We need not do either. The erasure in L at |xd\a piyas shows that some dis¬ turbance had occurred ; and this may have concerned the order of words. If we write peyas, i8e, paX’ oS’epeiTreTCul ktuttos acjjctTos 8io|3oXos, we get an exact corre¬ spondence, without either adding to the strophe or taking from the antistrophe. cpeiTrercu, ruit; the very sky seems to come down with the crash: so Valerius Flaccus 8. 334 rtiina poli of thunder.— KTtiiros...8i6[3oXo$, the noise of a bolt hurled by Zeus: cp. on 710 aiixw 0 ---- emwwov .— axpav, the tips, not the roots : cp. 1624. 1466 HirTTjlja, aor. referring to a moment just past, where we should ordi¬ narily use the pres.: Ai. 693 i(pp<-£ ZpwTi. Cp. O. T. 337 n.— 0vpov, acc. of part af¬ fected. ovpavia: schol. dvTi rod raxela. This seems to be merely a marginal note by the ‘diorthotes’ of L, not one of the ancient scholia which he copied into the MS. : and I doubt whether it points to a different reading. Rather, probably, it means that the writer took ovpavla as = ‘ rushing from the sky.’ Heinrich Schmidt defends ovpavCa as - ~ : others deny that such a synizesis is possible. But in Aesch. Th. 288 Kapdlas answers metrically to e%^pot s (305); in his Suppl. 71 Kapdiav = the last two syllables of arv- yovvres (80); and ib. 799 Kapdlas = the first two of ycuaoxe (816). Dindorf cuts the knot in all these places by adopting Kap^a, an Aeolic form mentioned in Etym. M. 407. 21,—surely a most impro¬ bable remedy. It is more reasonable to infer that so easy a synizesis as that of ia was sometimes allowed in the lyrics of Attic drama. Elmsley’s ovpla (suggested 0IAITT0Y2 EFTI KOAQNQI 227 Ch. Hark ! With louder noise it crashes down, unutter- 1st anti able, hurled by Zeus! The hair of my head stands up for fear, stro P he my soul is sore dismayed ; for again the lightning flashes in the sky. Oh, to what event will it give birth ? I am afraid, for never in vain doth it rush forth, or without grave issue. O thou dread sky ! O Zeus ! Oe. Daughters, his destined end hath come upon your sire; he can turn his face from it no more. An. How knowest thou ? What sign hath told thee this ? Oe. I know it well. — But let some one go, I pray you, with all speed, and bring hither the lord of this realm. [, Another peal. F. W. Schmidt conject. tL pav adp-fjcroj reXos (and so Nauck): Wecklein, tL pav Kade^eL t£\os ; For tAos, Abresch conj. /3Aoj. 1469 SAeia t68 ’ L : dedia ro 5 ’ most of the other MSS.: 5 e 5 ia 5 ’ T, Farn. : 8 £ 8 ouca S’ Nauck. 1470 doppa L first hand: 1 was added by S, who also indicated the v. 1 . ecpoppg by writing e above a .—ovk oivev MSS.: oi) 5 ’ avev Heath. 1472 T

ij(r€t tc'Xos ; ‘what end (event) will (the lightning) bring forth?’ For dwv: cp. on 1453 f. With ScSux toS’ it is necessary to suppose a very improbable resolution of - into see Metrical Analysis. 1470 f. aopp.a, sc. rj daTpairr), ‘rushes forth’ (from the sky),—better here than thez/. 1 . £opas, not definitely ‘misfortune,’ but rather, more generally, ‘grave issue.’ The thought is merely that something momentous always follows such a storm. Cp. 0 . T. 44 tcls %vp.(popas ...t< 2 v ( 3 ov\evp.0KAE0YI arTf). p. XO. la, ISov pdX avOis a/x^tararat 2 blOLTrpVCTlOS orofios. 3 iXaos, (3 Sa ifuov, IXa 05 , ei rc ya H 8 ° 4 fxaTepi Tvyxdveis d^eyyk (jxEpcov. v , x 5 ivaiaiov Se # o-ou Tvxpipi, firjh" dkaarov avdp tbcov 6 aKepbrj yap iV ^'rdcrxoLp.C 770 ) 5 * 7 Zep am, croi cfrcovco. OI. ap eyyv5 011/77/); ap It ifi$vx ov > tekvcl, KLX'rjo-eTaL pov Kal KaTopOovvTos (j)peva ; AN. TL S’ ai) OekoLS to ttkttov efu/>wat 0 is, ‘again, and loudly’: El. 1410 l 8 oi> fxd\' ad 6 poet ns. —d^io-raTai, be¬ cause the peals of thunder, now at their loudest, seem to be around them on every side. Cp. Od. 6. 122 (fare /xe Kovpawv apupr]\v 6 e 6 r/\vs avrrj : so -rrepl...rj\vd' Ivy] (poppuyyos (17. 261), daTjga rrepLfialveL fiorjs [Ant. 1209): but the phrase here is more vigorous, suggesting the image of a threatening foe.—Sicurpua-ios, as with rlXaSos, Eur. Hel. 1308; 6 \o\vyal, Horn. Hymn. 4. 19: in Homer only as adv., rjvcrev 8 b fiiairpdaiov (II. 8. 227): properly, ‘going through’ the ear, ‘piercing,’ like rop 6 s, Staropos. 1480 f. For <5 Scujitov cp. on 185.— Wclos (sc. ’laOt), as usually in Homer, etc., though tXaos also occurs (as II. 1. 583, Hymn. 5. 204, Hes. Op. 340, Aesch. Eum. 1040). 1481 f. ya pa/repi, Attica: cp. 707 pLarpoTrdXei rg 5 e. Plat. Pep. 414 E Sei ws 7r epl gyrpbs Kal rpcxpov tt)s X wpa s ev rj elal PovXedeadai. —dcyyes, gloomy as the thunder-cloud. 1482 (row Tvxoipt is a certain correc¬ tion. With evatalcp (or -ou)...otvvt{>xo 4U we must still understand aol (or aov) ; for the version, ‘may I meet with a righteous man, gives a sense which is intolerably weak here. d\ao-TOv av8p * I * * * 5 , Oedipus. With Homer, this adj. is always the epithet of irevdos or d X os, except in II. 22. 261 (Achilles), "E/crop, gy /xoi, &Xaare, avvygoavvas ayopeve, ‘ Wretch , prate not to me of covenants,’—usu. taken as=‘thou whom I cannot forget (or forgive)., ’ though others render ‘madman’ (as if connecting the word with the rt. of dXvu). It is simplest to suppose that the epithet of the act (537, 1672) is transferred to the agent, — the doer of aXaara being called d'Xacr- r os in the general sense of ‘wretch,’ ‘ac¬ cursed one.’ —I8wv, since, in the old Greek belief, even casual association with a polluted man was perilous : Antiph. or. 5 § 82 7roXXoi Tjdr] avdpwTTOi £07 Kadapol X e 7 pas rj aXXo tl glaaga 8 X ovres avpeia- Pavres els rd irXolov awaTrwXeaav gera tt\s avTwv ipv X rjs tovs oaicvs Sta/cei/xfaovs ra 7 rpos rods deovs. Cp. Aesch. / h. 597 Eur. El. 1354, Xen. Cyr. 8. 1. 25, Hor. Carm. 3.2. 26. 1484 aKepSt] x^P tv H L€Tt i (r X- > have for my portion an unprofitable recom¬ pense (in return for the sympathy shown to Oed.); cp. Aesch. P. V. 544 & X apis X apis (‘a thankless favour’), Soph. Ai. 665 aScopa Sujpa. Pind. 01 . 1. 54 arlp- 8 eia = disaster (with a similar euphemism). OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 229 Ch. Ha ! Listen ! Once again that piercing thunder-voice 2nd is around us! Be merciful, O thou god, be merciful, if thou art stro P h bringing aught of gloom for the land our mother! Gracious may I find thee, nor, because I have looked on a man accurst, have some meed, not of blessing, for my portion ! O Zeus our lord, to thee I cry ! Oe. Is the man near ? Will he find me still alive, children, and master of my mind ? An. And what is the pledge which thou wouldst have fixed in thy mind ? Oe. In return for his benefits, I would duly give him the requital promised when I received them. 1488 ipepvpac cpperL MSS. : epcpvoai (ppevi Hermann : eprpvpat ££pip Wunder: epcpr/paL Nauck, bracketing (ppepL, and approving %evip. (He once proposed epLXip, or ippacrop.) 1490 Tvyx^vup] Wecklein conject. eppapeip: Blaydes, aprtws. —In the verb, pera here = ‘ along with Oedipus,’ ‘as my share in his curse’: \dpiv is acc., not gen., because it denotes the share, not the thing shared. p.€T€x«> takes (1) gen. of thing shared, (2) acc. of share, (3) dat. of partner : but when (3) is present, (2) is usu. absent, unless equality is affirmed or denied, as Xen. Cyr. 7. 2. 28 evppoavp up iraaup epol to iaop peT- eix?- Hiero 2. 7 tovtov (too kclkov) yXeiaTOP plpos oi Tvpavvoi perexo^cnv. In Ar. Pl. 1144 ov yap /xeret%es ras Veras irXrjyas ipoi, the dat. depends on Voas, not on the verb: ‘you did not get for your share the same number of blows as I.’ (Cp. Dein. or. 1 § 54 to irepirrop pepos ov perelXrjcpe tup ppipup.) The peculiarity here is only in the use of the acc. alone , without a gen. (as tt\s apas). 1487 KLX T l (r€TaL with gen., on the analogy of Tvyxa.ve.LP . Elsewhere klx&poj always governs acc. We might take 4 p,\jn>x ou -..p cp. 83) Kal KaTopOovvTos as gen. absol., but this is less probable.—KaTopOovvxos intrans., <|>peva acc. of respect: cp. ££ optics eppevos, O. T. 528. The intrans. naTopdow usu. = ‘to succeed’ (Thuc. 6. 12 rj Karopdu- vvai pev£. Schol. : t'l to ttlotop deXeis epfiaXeir Trj (ppept erel- p ov, Trj rod Qrjcreojs 5 t]Xop6tl ; clptI tov, t'l poitXei rndapop apaKOLpdiaaadai Tip Orjaei; This proves that tjjpevi is at least as old as the ancient scholia in L, and also that the schol. had either ep.(|>5vat, or, as Herm. infers from epfiaXeip, 4 |x<|>{!p€vi has come in from 1487. So far as the mere repetition is an argument, we must be cautious in applying it: cp. 70 f., and n. on 554. The sense must be either:— ‘ And what is the pledge which thou wouldst have fixed (1) in his mind?’— i.e. ‘ What is it that thou wouldst tell him in confidence, under his pledge of secrecy?’—or else (2) ‘in thy mind?’— i.e. ‘ what promise wouldst thou obtain from him before death?’ Here (2) is recom¬ mended by the fact that the , or the like : but the vulgate is at least defensible. 1489 f. For the pause in sense after eu, cp. 52, 288, 610, El. 1036, Aesch. Eum. 87.—T€\€(T({>6pov x t *-P lv > a requital (1484) fraught with fulfilment (of my promise). crcjnv is most naturally taken here, with the schol., as —ai Wip, seeing that vv. i486 f. refer to Theseus alone; though it is tenable as = ai)rots, i.e. Theseus and his 230 I 04 > 0 KAE 0 YS avr. (S'. X0. Id Id, ttcli, fiaOi, fidO\ eiT aKpa 2 * nepl yvaX’ evaXico 3 HocreiScovico Seep Tvyyaveis 4 fiovOvTov Icrriav dyilpiv, lkov. 1495 5 6 yap feVos ere Kai noXicrpLa Kai (friXovs ina^iOL 6 SiKaiav yapiv irapao-xeiv iraOdv. ^ V • • 5 ^ c* 7 < aneverov, > aura , ojvag. ®H. re? av Trap vpidv kolvos fjyeiTai ktvtto^, I5°° crafjyrjs ^dardv, ipfyavrjs Se tov tjevov ; prj tls Atos Kepavvos, r/ tls opfipta X^XaC imppa^acra ; irdvja yap Oeov Toiavra ^ei/xa{oi^ro5 eiKaaai napa. 1491 ff. teb only once in mss. : the second iu was added by Herm. The passage is very corrupt in L :— lu toll | / 3 a 0 L ( 3 a 0 ' etr’ aKpav \ emyvaXov (here space is left for about eight letters, but nothing is erased) evaXtwi | TroaeidauviuL 6 eut rvyxdveia \ (3ov0vtov ecrrlav ayta^wv lkov' | All MSS. have etf aKpav , except Vat., which has 67 r’ aKpav: and all have emyvaXov or else eirl yvaXov. Most of them agree with L in TTocreiSacmwi: but R has iroaeLdaov'up, Vat. irooeidwvlcp. In L, S has written ayi&v over ayi&fav : F has dyidfav: A, R, L 2 ayl{uv : B, T, Vat., Farn. aLylpov. See comment. people. The evidence for tnjuv as dat. sing, is slender; but in Horn. Hymn. 19. 19 oi)v U crcpLV ought to mean avv II avL, and in Hymn. 30. 9 we have Ppidec ph acpLv apovpa (peptaficos, 7 ]dt /car’ aypovs | KT7]veaLV ei ) 0 r)vei, oTko s 5 ’ ep.TrLirXaTaL eadXQv, where iv should refer to 6 5 ’ 6 X( 3 los shortly before, and the subject to evd'qvel seems clearly to be the man, not apovpa. As to Aesch. Pers. 759, it is a case exactly parallel with ours here : i.e. = IIo<7ei5wi'i, not really like 6 Ba Kxeios Geos (O. T. 1105), ‘the god of Ba/cxod (cp. 6 78), but somewhat similar to the Homeric got] 'Hpa/cXpe^, etc. Per¬ haps rtoo-ciStovCav (with etrriap) : cp. Pind. N. 6. 46 UoaeLdaviou av repepos. 1496 eiraijun: lit. ‘he deems thee, thy city, and thy friends worthy (of a recom¬ pense) ,— that he should make a due return , after receiving benefits.’ The constr. is of the same class as xPVfa vToparos (in¬ stead of trrbpa) irpocnrTv^atrGat. (Eur. Med. 1399), i.e. the inf. is added epexe- getically, outside of the construction with the principal verb (cp. 752 dpirdtrat, 1212 faeiv). This is, however, a peculiarly bold example, since we should have ex¬ pected ducaias xapiros. Against the con- ject. aoi Kal rroXirais i8ev crr)parcov rrpoK€Lpeva)v. OH. 77019 61770.9, d) yepaii, i>r)\ovcrOai raSe; OI. a 1 7 ToWa fipovTol Sta reXcls ra rroWa re crTpaxpavra yeipos rrjs dviKrjrov fiekr). I 5 I 5 OH. 7 r€L^et 9 p€‘ 77oA.Aa yap ere Oeern l^ovO’ opco kov xpevSotprjpa' tl ^prj iroe'iv Aeye. 1506 tvx 7 1 v TLa icrdXqv Pyre rrjaSe rys 6808 mss. (rltr L) : ryoS’ idyKe rys 6808 Heath, and so most edd. since : yre rrjade rys 6<5o 0 Reisig. 1510 iv rip Se Keiaai MSS.: Mekler conject. rw 5' iK.Triirei.acu : Blaydes, /cat r

dvT|S : cp. 0. T. 1356 diXoVTL KCLfXOL TOUT’ CLV 7]V, n. : II. 12. 374 iireLyopivoiai 8' 1 kovto. — ko,£ 8£v o-Tipdrwv iTpoK., ‘dis¬ appointing me in no way ( ov 8 iv adv., cp. 1145) of the signs appointed before¬ hand’ (94): as Her. 2. 38 (of the Apis) el Kadapr] (77 y Xuaaa) ruv irpoKetpivuv arjprjLuv, the marks appointed by sacred OlAinOYI ETTI KOAONQI 233 Oe. King, welcome is thy presence; and ’tis some god that hath made for thee the good fortune of this coming. Th. And what new thing hath now befallen, son of Lai'us ? Oe. My life hangs in the scale: and I fain would die guiltless of bad faith to thee and to this city, in respect of my pledges. Th. And what sign of thy fate holds thee in suspense ? Oe. The gods, their own heralds, bring me the tidings, with no failure in the signs appointed of old. Th. What sayest thou are the signs of these things, old man ? Oe. The thunder, peal on peal,—the lightning, flash on flash, hurled from the unconquered hand. Th. Thou winnest my belief, for in much I find thee a prophet whose voice is not false;—then speak what must be done. Nauck conject. irevpup.evwv. 1514 at woWal L, F, L", Rat iroWa the rest: Reiske conject. 8t)Xov(tl ( 3 povTal k.t.X. 1515 arpaxpavra Pierson: crTpexpavra MSS., except that L 2 has r’ a\T]ua] \f/evdo 9 vp.a B, T, Vat., Farn., corrupted from xpev8op.v6a, itself a gloss tin xpeii 86 cpr]fji.a. — XPV V L, B, F, Vat.: XPV the rest. law.—With the conjecture T|p.a: cp. O. T. 723 0KAE0YI iyd) SiSa £a>, tekvov Alyecos, a croi yrjpoi 5 aXvna rrj Se /cetcrerac 7roXet. yojpov p,kv clvtos clvtlk i£r)yrjcrop,(U, olOlktos rjyrjTrjpos, ov /xe ^prj Oaveiv. tovtov 8e (f)pa^e puf) ttot dvOpconcov tlvl, purjO' ov KeKevOe purjT iv ols K€lt at tottois * W5 CTOt 7TyOO 7To\A.a)U dcrTTiSoJV d\KTjV 0§€ 8opo? r’ inaKTOv yeiTovcov del TiOfj. a 8’ l^dyLcrra pur )Se Kiveirai \6yco, a uros LLaOricrei, Keicr orav iiokm llovos' t vs* > <-> ''£>■* *dr / r co9 our au aorTcov tcjvo av egeiTroipa toj ovt dv tekvolo'l rot? ipiols, crTepywv o/x&js. aXX’ auro? aei cra>£e, y&Tav eU reXos TOU tf)V d(f)iKvfj, TCp TTpO^epTCLTCp pLOVO) cnjpiCJLiv , o S’ aet TOiTriovTi Selkvvto). 1520 1525 1530 1519 a\i»7ra] tifjt.ot.pa Nauck.— rijiSe L, with 7/). re by S : ctt) re F : ryde the rest. 1521 XPV made from XPV V in L. 1522 tovtov ] Ttbpfiov Schneidewin. 1523 Herwerden rejects this v. 1524 dis] os B, T, Vat., Farn. 1525 yeiroviov] Two readings were extant, yeiTbvuv and yecTovuv. In L the first hand wrote yetTbvuv : then yeiTdvuv was made, not (I think) by a later hand, but by the first corrector, S, who added in the marg. a schol. referring to both readings : el pev papvrbvus yeiTb- viov, tCov Qy^aliov: el 8b irepLOTrwptvws, £€, ‘guard them,’—not merely, ‘remember’ them, a sense pecu¬ liar to the midd. o-w^o/aat (Plat. Theaet. 153 B, etc., n. on O. T. 318). Cp. Ant. 1113 v6p.ov s | ...crLp£ovTa (‘observing’). —dc[HKVT]: L’s a€pT(XTu) p.ovu>: ‘ but to one, | Thy chiefest' (Whitelaw), which well gives the vagueness of the phrase. While the hereditary monarchy lasted, the irpo 1 V O* > ^ i V ueoi yap ev p,ev oxjje o etcropcocr , orav ra OeC acpets tls eU to p.aivecrOai Tpanrj • o /xt) cru, jeKvov Aiyecos, /3ov\ov naOelv. ra pLev TOiavT ovv eiooT eKoioacrKopiev. ya/pop S’, eneiyeu yap p.e tovk Oeov napov, crretyw/xe^ 17877, /xTyS’ It* ivrpen copieda. 1 535 1540 1533 dbijov] dSrjiov MSS.: schol. in L dSycorov. —ej'oi/cTjtreis] av oUrjoaLS Blaydes. 1534 airavSpcov L: cur’ a vSpuiv the other MSS.: V7r’ avSpQv Schaefer (‘nescio an recte,’Elms.).— ai8b pivplaL 7ro'Xeis] oi 8i p.vploi rroXews Wecklein : o 5 8 b icvpla ttoXls Nauck. (at 8b Kvplat. 7roXeis Nitzsch, el 8b Kvpla ttoXls Kayser.) 1537 a0ets] priestly tradition. I would not, then, change p.ovo>, with Nauck, to ■yovto. In fr. 406 rj yap (piXrj 'yio ruvSe rod rrpocpep- rbpov, the sense ‘elder’ is possible, but not certain. Hes. Scut. 260 has rCdv ye p.bv aXXauv TrpocpeprjS r’ r/v irpeofivTarr) re, where the second adj. helps the first; Plat. Euthyd. 271 B has Tpocpeprjs, ‘well- grown,’ of a youth, as opp. to OK.Xr)v, ‘on the part of,’ ‘from the quarter of’ the Thebans. For airo, cp. Plat. Phaed. 83 B ov 8 bv roaovrov naKov ’brvadev air’ avr< 2 v. Schaefer’s vtto is ad¬ missible (Plat. Rep . 366 A d^ripuoL...virb Geuiv): but euro is fitter here as including all peril from that region. When Cadmus was founding Thebes, he required water from a well guarded by a dragon, the offspring of Ares. He killed the dragon, and sowed its teeth in the ground. Armed men sprang up, who slew each other, all save five. These five, of whom Echion was chief, became the ancestors of the Cadmeans. Cp. Ant. 1123 rrap ? vypwv \ 'Ycpcpvov peldpujv, ayplov r’ | eiri orcopq. 8 paKOvros. Pind. fr. 6 rj Ka. 8 pi.oi/, rj airapr- Q)V lepov ybvos avSpuiv. al 8£ pvplai irbXtis, justifying his hint of possible danger from Thebes. ‘Most cities are apt (gnomic aor.) to enter on aggression with a light heart (paSiws), even though their neighbour is well- behaved.’ Cp. what he said of the The¬ bans in 619 f., where etc opu-Kpov Xoyov answers to pq. 5 lus here. So the schol.: — Kav SiKalios ris rroXirevrjr at, 7roX- Xal 7 roXeLs clSlkus err ipyovrai. Those who suspect al p.vptat should observe that Greek writers often use this phrase when they wish to express the notion of many probabilities against one. Cp. Her. 8. 119 ev pLvplrjaL yvu- p^rjaL pilav ovk avri^oov, ‘among ten thousand opinions I have not one against me’: i.e. not one man in 10,000 would dispute it. Xen. An. 2. 1. 19 iyto, el p.bv tlov pi. vp l cj v eXwlSwv pila ns vpuv ban aojtirjvai TroXepLOvvras ( 3 aaLXel, avpL^ovXebo} pLrj rrapaSibovaL ra oirXa : ‘ if among the ten thousand forebodings (which the situa¬ tion might suggest), there is one chance of your escape,’ etc. So, of ‘facing fear¬ ful odds,’ Eur. fr. 588 els tol btxaios pLvpieov ovk cvSIkwv I Kparel. And so here al pvpfai is something more than a mere synonym for at 7roXXat. It suggests this notion:—‘Be Athens never so just, there are countless chances to one that Thebes will some day attack it.’ (In citing Aeschin. or. 2 § 157 Blaydes has not noticed that robs pcvpiovs ’A pK&Swv means the Pan-Arcadian pubpioi, not pivploi : cp. Grote c. 78, x. 317.)—Kav ev tis oIkt| : cp. Plat. Rep. 423 A ews av r) ttoXis 001 oiK-rj owcppovix)s. (It might also be transitive, ‘governs,’ sc. rrjv ttoXlv.) A 237 OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI And thus shalt thou hold this city unscathed from the side of the Dragon’s brood ;—full many States lightly enter on offence, e’en though their neighbour lives aright For the gods are slow, though they are sure, in visitation, when men scorn godliness, and turn to frenzy. Ncrt such be thy fate, son of Aegeus.—Nay, thou knowest such things, without my precepts. *But to that place—for the divine summons urges me—let us now set forth, and hesitate no more .—(As if suddenly m- L has « in an erasure (from „?). 1539 ofe] a. Vat. 1540 Matthiae. 1541 py 58 7’ evTpeirwpeda L and most MSS. : pt) 58 v 7 A, R PV Reisig, Hermann: p V d’ imarpeeped a Campbell (schol. ivrpeTupeda' am rou, eTiarpecpijjpeda). compliment to Theseus and to Athens is implied: cp. 1125. Others explain:—(1) ‘The majority of cities, even though one governs them well, are prone to outrage’: i.e. if you divulge the secret to the Athenians, it may be abused to the hurt of the State. A modification of this view is that Kadu- fipiaav refers to overweening confidence inspired at Athens by the new oAkt?. Theseus must still be watchful. (2) ‘The cities, with their multitudes (pvp'iai), are prone to outrage,’—still referring to the Athenians. But for this sense we should at least need Wecklein’s ot 84 pvpun iroXcws.—Blaydes thought of ai 58 pwpias 7rX&u : better would be oi 88 puplas ir X eip (Ai. 1112, 1150): but neither this, nor anything with Kvpios, is either needful or probable. 1536 ■yap refers to pq. 8 lws. ‘ (Outrage is lightly committed), for the gods are late, though they are sure, in visiting sin,’ and so the hope of present impunity em¬ boldens the wicked. See 1370. The remark is general, but Oed. is thinking especially of his unnatural sons; the divine vengeance has long been delayed, but is now at hand. Cp. Orac. Sibyll. 8. 14 6^8 6 e< 2 v dX 8 ov€is, having set religion at nought: cp. 0 . T. 910 8 ppe 1 58 ra 0 € 1 a . —p.a{v€OKAEOYZ '■'O 9 /)» > \ \ e \ oj rratoes, coo erreerv. eyco yap rjyepcjv cr(f)a)v av Trefftacrpat Katvos, axnrep o-ia; 1547 T-pS’, w8e, rfjSe, lit., ‘this way,— hither,—this way’;—marking that he is already sure of his path. The number of forms from 8 de in this v. and 1546 is curious, but it is evident that the natural distribution of emphasis in speaking would avoid an unpleasing effect. 1548 o Trojiiros: Ai. 831 KaX c 3 0 ’ apa | To/ATaiov 'Epprjv % 06 iuoi' ev pe KOipiaat: hence Pvxotoptos (Diocl. 1. 96) : Hor. Carrn. 1. 10. 17 Tu pias laetis animas reponis Sedibus. He was also the guide of the living on errands of danger or guile {EL 1395, Ph. 133'E. 6 tI/atwv 5 o\ioj). —fj T€ v. 0 €os: Persephone: Ant. 893 u>v api.dp.ov ev veKpois | TXe'ioTov bldeKTai Tlepol(paver' oXojXotcov. 1549 f. ws a€yy&, light which, for the blind, is no light: cp. ‘darkness of life’ in Tennyson’s lines quoted on 33: o kotov ( 3 XlTtiv, ev okotcp opav ( 0 . T. 419, 239 OlAinOYZ ETTI KOAQNQI y spired, he moves with slow but firm steps towards the left of the stage , beckoning the others onward.) My children, follow me,— thus—for I now have in strange wise been made your guide, as ye were your sire’s. On,—touch me not,- nay, suffer me unaided to find out that sacred tomb where ’tis my portion to be buried in this land. # This way,—hither,—this way !—for this way doth Guiding Hermes lead me, and the goddess of the dead! O lio-ht,—no light to me,—mine once thou wast, I ween,— but now my body feels thee for the last time ! For now go I to hide the close of my life with Hades.—Truest of fiiends ! blessed be thou, and this land, and thy lieges; and, when your days are blest, think on me the dead, for your welfare evermore. [He passes from the stage on the spectators left—followed by his daughters , THESEUS, and attendants. Ch. If with prayer I may adore the Unseen Goddess, Strophe. grave: top raXalmopop F. prjaOe (optat.) Elms. For Meineke. W. Schmidt this form see n. on ropde delXaiop O. T. 49. Martin. 1556 1555 pep- d(pavi /] acparj 1273). The dying bid farewell to the sunlight, as At. 856 avfj 0 €ov, Per- 240 IO0OKAEOYI avr. 2 Kal ere Xt/rats crefii^eiv , 3 ivvvyioiv dva£, 4 AlSojvev, AlScovev, Xtcrcro/xat 156° 5 *' f an ova fxrjS' ini fiapvayei 6 ijevov iijavvfjai 7 popco rdv nayKevOrj Kara) 8 veKpcov n\aKa Kal 2 rvytov Sopov. 9 noWcov yap av Kal parav 1565 10 nrjparojv iKvovpivcov 11 naXiv cr(j)e Salpcov Si/cato? av£oi. d) yOoviai Seat, crcopa r aviKarov 1568 1559—1567 L gives these vv. thus: — | aidiovev aidwvev | V "par p-qP eTn\irb- vw (sic) pi )t iirL^apvaxei (from -d%ei) | £tvov tuTavdar" | ;• tcl v irayKevdi) koltw | v€k 6 uv 7rAa/ca /cat arvyiov \ 66 pow 7roXXwv -yap At' j /cal para? tttjp&tuv iKvovptvwv j it^ aKa ira-p’ "Ai8a. These three words, at least, have every appear¬ ance of genuineness; and they tally metri¬ cally with €irl papvax^. That the latter is Doric for fiapvqxei is confirmed by the fact that the schol. actually uses the latter form in his note; cp. 1663 ov trre- va/cros. Brunck’s aSapa-rov (for MS. a 5 a- paarov) being certain in 1572, the ques¬ tion then is:—How are the words p7]V tTrnrovw to be so corrected that they shall metrically answer to dSapaTov ? The absence of the 1 subscript agrees with the hypothesis of an original prjT «rar6v«s. If, with Wecklein, we regard this as having been a gloss on a genuine airova (adv. neut. pi., 319), and read a-irova p^S’ eirl |3apvax€i, an exact cor¬ respondence is obtained, without further change in the strophe, and without any change in the antistrophe. The sense is also clear. —In the Appendix other views are given. eirl ( 3 apvax€i...popu>: for the prep. ( = ‘with’) see on 1554. This prayer to OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 241 and thee, lord of the children of' night, O hear me, A'fdoneus, A'fdoneus ! Not in pain, not by a doom that wakes sore lament, may the stranger pass to the fields of the dead below, the all- enshrouding, and to the Stygian house. Many were the sorrows that came to him without cause; but in requital a just god will lift him up. Goddesses Infernal! And thou, dread form of the uncon- Anti- strophe. Vi for iirl) Gleditsch: dirova Wecklein. 1562 eKTavvcrai MSS.: iijavvaai Vauvilliers. 1564 veKvcov MSS. : veupwv Triclinius. 1565 dv Kal parav] avraX- Xaydv Buecheler.—I conjecture toXX <2v yap at? rlppar’ av (or av) Trjpdriov iK.vo-up.evov. 1567 1681), a plain: cp. the lugentes campi of Vergil’s Inferno (Aen. 6. 441). 1565 f. The traditional text, toXXuv yap dv Kal jiaTav irrjpaTOjv tKvov|xeva>v, is usu. understood; ‘ for, whereas sorrows were coming upon him in great number and without cause (Kal (xaTav), a just god may now lift him up once more.’ In this there are two difficulties. (1) Ikvou|a^vcov is thus the partic. of the imperf., = Vel Irveiro. But manifestly the partic. ought here to have a pres, sense, ‘are coming on him.’ When the pres, partic. (or inf.) serves for the impf., there is usually something in the context which prevents too great ambiguity, as is the case in 1587 (irapusv), and 0 . T. 835 rod vapovros, where see n. Cp. Xen. An. 5. 8. I c.evo(f)CjvTOS Karpyopyoav rives (paaKovres valeadai. (=8tl eiralovro) vt' avrov , Kal ws vfipifovTOS ( = 8tl vppife) tt]v Karrjyoplav ^ttolovvto. Dem. or. 20 § 1 19 raOra avrol re TroieiTe...Kal robs irpo- yovovs 6 pyL£ecr 0 e eav pi] tls (prj Troielv ( = 8tl IttoIovv). (2) p.aTav is strange in the sense ‘ with¬ out cause ’ as=‘ undeservedly .’ Another proposed version, ‘without any good re- J. S. II. suit so far,’ seems inadmissible. Nor can the sense be ‘ wildly ’ (ternere). Hence there is ground for suspecting Kal p.aTav. Buecheler’s ttoXXojv yap avT- aXXa-ydv Trrjp&Tuv is brilliant, though the word occurs only in glossaries, and is slightly prosaic, as properly meaning ‘barter.’ But it leaves the blot Ikvov- |i,€va)v. I would suggest tKvovfwvov, and, for dv Kal parav, av (or av) T€p|mr’ av: ‘ now that he is coming to the goal of many sorrows .’ So the pi. El. 686 8popov...Ta rlppara. A doubled av would not be unsuitable here, as express¬ ing earnest hope ; but av, which MSS. often confuse with av, would well mark the turning-point: and for its combina¬ tion with iraXiv cp. 1418. — Another pos¬ sibility would be ttoXXwv yap dv aXXayav TrrjpaTwv iKvobpevov (cp. O. T. 1206 aX- Xayp filov), or LKvovpivav as = ‘due’: so oft. 6 iKvovpevos xpovos, 7/Xt/da, etc. 1567 The MS. o-€ is possible; but Reiske’s cr<|>€ has very strong probability. Campbell says, ‘ the apostrophe gives liveliness to what would otherwise be a frigid sentiment ’: but would it be so frigid? Changes to, and from, apostrophe are certainly not rare in choral odes; but this would (to my mind) be a somewhat harsh example;—quite different, e.g., from 0 . T. 1201, where seen, on 1197. — av£oi, ‘ uplift, ’ raise to honour: cp. 0 . T. 1092 (n.), Tr. 116 (n. on 1453 f.). 1568 )( 06 viai 0 ea£: schol. ’Epivbes. Hardly Demeter and Persephone (683), who would not be thus associated with the fell Cerberus.—o-copd r : the peri¬ phrasis suggests a more vivid image of l6 242 I04>0KAE0YI 2 Orjpos, ov iv TTvkaicri „ 3 *ro2cri TToXv^evoi^ I 57° 4 evvdcrOai Kvv^eicrOai r avrpcov 5 aSaparov (j)v\aKa Trap 9 ' AiSa 6 Xoyog alev e^er 7 rov, 2 Ta? 7rat /cat Taprapov , 8 Karevyopai iv KaOapco firjvai 1575 9 oppLCopevco veprepas 10 rco ijevcp veKpcov 7r\a/ca9* 11 CT6 TO/, KLK\rj(TK(it) TOV aleVVTTVOV. AITEAOS. avSpes TToYirai , £wropevrarov p.ev dv 1570 0acri MSS. : Taccrt Bergk.—7 roXv^eaTOis MSS. : woXvijhois Musgrave. 1571 Kvv^eiadai L, A, F, R, L 2 : Kvvfaadai B, Vat. : Kvv^aad' T (with ei written above), Farn. 1572 dda/aavTos B, Vat.: addfiaoTov the rest: add /acltov Brunck.— < pvXaiea ] vXaKa Gleditsch.—'Ai 5 a for atdg. Elms. 1573 X6yoa alh dv^x eL the MSS., except those which (as T, Farn.) have the conject. of Triclinius, us Xdyos alh The insertion of cos was an error : on the other hand fyei for aVxet has rightly been received by most of the recent edd. The last syll. of alh led to the corruption. 1574 tov Hermann: 6v MSS.: 56 s Nauck : tv' Wecklein: r6 5 ’ the dread monster : cp. Verg. Aen. 6. -289 et forma tricorporis uvibrae (Geryon). Eur. Ph. 1508 201770s doc 5 o 0 aw/aa: Her. Fur. i\ Tpicd/iaTov Kvva .—aviKctTov is sound, since the long penult. ( = 6 e of deov 1556) is an ‘irrational’ syllable. Meineke’s dp.aip.aKov is an unexampled form of dfJLai/j.aKeTos. Cp. Tr. 1097 tov 6 ’ vi to x^ovbs | “AlSov TpUpavov crjciiAa/c’, airpoap-axov Tbpas. Homer mentions ‘the dog of Hades’ only in reference to Eurys- theus sending Heracles ei; ’Ep 6 / 3 eus atjovra Kvva aTvyepov ’Atdao {II. 8. 368, Od. 11. 625). The name Cerberus occurs first in Hes. Th. 311, where he is the offspring of Typhaon and Echidna, and has fifty heads: Horace makes him centiceps , Carm. 2. 13. 34. K epfiepioL was used (at least in comedy) as = Ki/4/c6pioi, but the connection with tpefto s is doubtful. 1569 if. It seems clear that the a ao ‘' 1 were genuine, it must go with £vva a^ 6 itr 0 ai has L’s support, and also seems better just after €i 5 v 6 ccr 0 cu. If right here, it is, however, much the rarer form of the two.— ov- Tpcov: Verg. Aen. 6. 417 Cerberus haec ingens latratu regna trifauci Personat , adverso recubans immanis in antro. — Im- mania terga resolvit Fusus humi , totoque ingens extenditur antro. 1572 f. cjniXaKa. Hes. Th. 767 hda deov x^ OVLOV irpbcrdev 56fioi Tjx'fci'Tes... | eoTaaiV deivbs 5b kvcjv irpoTrapoide cpvXaa- oei. He fawns on those who enter: e£eX- OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 243 quered hound, thou who hast thy lair in those gates of many guests, thou untameable Watcher of Hell, gnarling from the cavern’s jaws, as rumour from the beginning tells of thee ! Hear me, O Death, son of Earth and Tartarus! May that Watcher leave a clear path for the stranger on his way to the nether fields of the dead! To thee I call, giver of the eternal sleep. Messenger. Countrymen, my tidings might most shortly be summed Hartung. 1575 £v radap f MSS. : £k Kadapov Madvig : £k Kadapcov Meineke.— Hermann suspected pijvai, suggesting pioXeiv or Kieiv. 1578 tov] tiV L, F : tov the rest.— al£vvirvov] ai£v iiirvov L, made by S from aikv avirvov : aiev avirvov most MSS. , and Aid.: aiev kvvirvov Triclinius (T, Farn.). Schol.: v transitive, like Pind. P. 1. 96 kxOpa QdXapiv /carpet... 0am, rather than intransitive like 6 X670S /carpet (‘the report prevails that...’) Thuc. 1. 10. 1574 t 6v (as relat.) is more probable than ov after the vowel: cp. O. T. 199 £pX ercu * I T ° v i <5 tcLv irvpcpbpcov. —rdsTTCU. This cannot mean Pluto, who was the son of Cronus and Rhea; nor Cerberus (usu. called son of Typhaon and Echidna), unless with Nauck we change tov to 80s. Thanatos is not elsewhere thus described, (in Hes. Th. 211 he is the son of Ntf£, no father being named,)—but is probably meant here. The invocation in 1578 is certainly addressed to him. 1575 The MSS. have Iv Ka0ap<3 Pqvcu. ‘And I pray that he (Cerberus) ...may leave a clear path for the stranger,’ as he passes to Hades, prjvai ev KaOaptS t£ ijkvcp must mean strictly, ‘to go on to clear ground for the stranger,’ i.e. to pass to ground which he will not traverse, leaving his path clear, ev KaGapui is thus virtually equivalent to iKirodwv. Mad- vig’s €K Kaoapov is proleptic: — ‘go out of the path, so as to leave it clear.'' Cp. Pind. 01 . 6. 23 KeXetiOip r’ kv raOapg \ pdaopcev 8 kxov : Her. 1. 202 (of a river) pket did Kadapov (through an open country, where its course is not checked). So II 8. 491 ev KaOaptp, in a clear space. I suspect the text to be unsound, but the data are inadequate for its certain correc¬ tion. Two views are possible. (1) tov in 1574 may be corrupt. If (e.g.) Hartung’s to8* were read, the sense would be :— ‘This is my prayer for the stranger..., that he may move in a clear path.' Such a view best suits the natural sense of ev Kadapcp Pyvai. (2) tov may be sound, while 4v KaOapw may have supplanted something like er radodov. Or pijvai may have come (e.g.) from pdyvai: ‘I pray for the stranger that he speed safely past Cerberus to clear ground. ’— irXaKas : see on 1564. 1578 t8v aUvwvov, Death, the giver of the arkppiova vyyperov iiirvov (Moschus 3. 105) : in contrast with his brother who Xtiei iredrjaas (Ai. 676). 1579—1779 Exodos. The passing of Oedipus is told. His daughters make lament. Antigone prays of Theseus that he send them to Thebes, if haply they may avert the coming strife of their bro¬ thers ; and he promises to do so. 1579 f. £vvro|uoTaTov (neut. as adv.) is the best correction of the ms. tjwTopuoTd- tw s. A few such forms in -cos have ms. authority in good writers, though they are mostly comparatives, as PefiaioTkpcos, £ ppoop.evearlpws (Isocr.), KaXXibvios, aa- (pearkpoos, etc. In Eur. Suppl. 967 7 ypda- kco dvcrr) vbraTos \ odr' is corrected by Reiske to dvaryvoTarcos, which metre commends: but this is an almost isolated example. There is thus a strong presump- 1 6 —Z 244 IOOKAEOYI Tvyoipi Xefas OlZ'nrovv oAwXora* a S’ rjv ra irpaydivT ovO ’ o pvOos iv fipayei a / f y y 3 c/ 5 ^ ^ ^ v X07 uv eiireiv re Kal | piadeiv, r fdv 7 ]Ke deiov 'loKaarips Kapa. —Xe'fjas.-.oXttXoTa: cp. 0 . T. 463 ehre... reXtcravTa, n. (2nd ed.). 1581 f. a S’ rjv T d Trpax 0 €VT\ a = dnva: see on 1171. ‘But as to what the occurrences were, neither is the tale possible for me to tell in brief com¬ pass, nor (were) the events (brief) which happened there ’: sc. otire (fipax^a rjv) rapy. That is, resolving the parataxis with ovt6— ovre:—‘ But as to what occur¬ red, the tale cannot be briefly told, as neither were the occurrences themselves brief.’ 6 p.v 0 os ovtc ev Ppa\€i irdpeo-Tiv would have sufficed: <{>pdo-ai (epexeg. inf.) further defines irapeanv. 1584 The MS. words tov del (or aid) certainly conceal a fault, which is perhaps very old. We cannot supply Xpovov (‘for ever’). Nor do I see how tov del PIotov could mean, ‘the life of all his days’ (‘What life, life-long, was his,’ Whitelaw). The schol. gives no¬ thing better than a fatuous interpreta¬ tion of rbv del ( 3 lorov as to piarpov yrjpas. The first question is whether the fault is confined to del. (1) If so, tov being sound, del (a) may conceal another adv., or an adj. : as apn, aj 3 iov, aivov, a\aov, droxv- Of these a\aov is perh. least unsatisfactory. It should not be too hastily assumed that the poet would have shunned a fourfold - ov . Or (b) del may have arisen from some ancient muti¬ lation of avSpa. The very simplicity of Ketvov tov avSpa has a solemnity which is not unfitting here; and to my mind this solution has greater probability than perhaps many would concede to it at first sight. (2) If tov is corrupt, then there are these possibilities, (a) tov del may conceal one word, such (e.g .) as Travoi^vv, ‘all-wretched,’ Aesch. Cho. 49. (b) tov may have been inserted to supply a lost syllable: though against this is the fact that our mss. often tolerate lame trime¬ ters. This view suits (e.g.) exelvov apTi, or Hermann’s Keivov y eomel (to which, however, the y is fatal). (3) It is vain to speculate on the possibility of corrup¬ tions extending beyond t8v del. The words PIotov e£eirlo-Tao-o and Keivov (or ereivov) are prima facie sound. Thus (e.g .) to suggest eKeivov e^eirlcrTaa' eiaael ( 3 lov would be unwarrantable. We seek to amend, not to re-write. 1585 f. dirovo), as they themselves OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 245 thus: Oedipus is gone. But the story of the hap may not be told in brief words, as the deeds yonder were not briefly done. Ch. He is gone, hapless one ? Me. Be sure that he hath passed from life. Ch. Ah, how ? by a god-sent doom, and painless ? Me. There thou touchest on what is indeed worthy of wonder. How he moved hence, thou thyself must know, since thou wast here,—with no friend to show the way, but guide himself unto us all. Now, when he had come to the sheer Threshold, bound by brazen steps to earth’s deep roots, he paused in one of many branching paths, near the basin in the rock, where the inviolate covenant of Theseus 1588 vOKAEOYI II epiOov re /celrcu ttlctt del ^vvOrjiiara' d(j) ov fJLecros crras tov re QopiKiov nerpov 1595 KOi\r)<; t dyephov Kano \aivov rdcjjov KaOe^er * elr eXvae hvorniveis crroAas. Kaneir avcras nalSas rjvuyei pvrcov rat Wecklein. 1595 e0’ 08 ,a&rou KaXeirau: ‘where men say that the compact of Th. with P. was made ’: the dat. as Tr. 668 rGv oGv ' HparXei Scjprjpdruv : the verb as Simonides fr. 107 ivda KaXeirai... , Apri‘ pi8os...ripevos. (Cp. on O. T. 1451*) This idiom, however, elsewhere always refers to places , not to acts. 247 OIAITTOYS ETTI KOAQNQI and Peirithous hath its memorial. He stood midway between that basin and the Thorician stone—the hollow pear-tree and the marble tomb; then sate him down, and loosed his sordid raiment. And then he called his daughters, and bade them fetch tou re dopuclov, but re is omitted by B, Vat. (as by the first hand in L). tout epiKiou F. TOU re rpucopCxpov Schneidewin. 1596 /card Xa'tVou rdcpov MSS. (\atov Vat.): rdcppov for rdcpov Suidas s.v."A xepSos. /cart Canter : KavroXatvov rdcpov Dobree. 1597 ZXvae B, T, Farn. (ZXevae Vat.): Zdvae the rest. 1595 (i) With L’s ecf’ ou : ‘At which .(the tcparrip) he halted, midway between 5 the other objects. Cp. II. 22. 153 hOa 5 ’ er’ avrawv ttXvvol evples eyyvs ’lacriv, at the springs. With ecp\ L’s jieVou is possible; ‘ at which, midway as it is.’ (2) With Branck’s a’ 06, it becomes necessary to read jjl«tos. The Kparr/p is then one of four points from which the point denoted by plcxos is measured. The second euro may be taken with dxlp- 8od also: cp. O. T. 734, 761. |xeov rests on the schol. to 57 • Kal tls ruv XP 7 1 (T Iu-ottoi&v cprjcrL’ BoccutoI 6’ trroio roTicrretxoucrt KoXcu>'6v, | £vda XLdos t pucapav os £x €L Ka ^ X^X/ceos ou 56 s. But, if ©opiKiou came from rpt- Kopucpov, the genuine word must have been well-nigh obliterated. 1596 ko£\t)S t axepSou : schol. rrjs tov irvdptva exovo"f]s viroKevov, crair^vTa. The wild pear gave its name to the Attic deme ’Ax^pSous (’Ax^pSouatot); as in its other form, axpds, to ’A xpaSLwrj, the E. quarter of Syracuse. If, as the schol. states (n. 1593), the local myth placed the rape of Persephone here, this old tree may have been pointed out as the spot whence she was snatched. An epo'eos (wild fig-tree) by the Cephisus was connected with a like legend (Paus. 1. 38. 5). A wild olive-tree (kotlvos) at Troezen was asso¬ ciated with the. disaster of Hippolytus (2. 32. 10), as the (tt peirTT] iXaia at Epi- daurus (see on 694) with Heracles.— Kairo Xatvov rdov. Dobree’s Kauro- Xa'tvou (‘of natural rock,’ cp. on 192) is more ingenious than probable. Cp. Eur. Helen. 962 rovde Xd'Cvov rdcpov: El. 328 pvrjpoi Xd'Cvov Tarpos. The Xd'Cvos racpos is opposed to a tu/x/ 3 os of earth or a Xdpva£ of wood (Thuc. 2. 34): it would commonly denote an oblong monument with a flat slab (rpa-rre^a) on top, the sides being sometimes sculptured. The power and beauty of this passage are in no way lessened for us because we know nothing of the basin or the stone, the tree or the tomb. Rather it might be said that the very fact of our ignorance illustrates the spirit in which these details are introduced. Their significance is essentially local : ravra yvcbpcpa rocs lyXupioLt (schol.). They show us how the blind man, who had never been at Colonus before, placed himself at pre¬ cisely the due point in the midst of its complex sanctities. The god made him as one who had the most intimate and minute knowledge of the ground. 1597 ’eXva-e, as Tr. 924 Xuei t6v avrrjs ttIttXov: while the midd. in II. 17. 318 Xvovto 8 £ reC>x ea refers to Greeks stripping Trojans.—Svcrmveis : cp. 1258. He pre¬ pares to put on the garb of the dead. 1598 pvrwv (ptu), flowing, e£ deipv- tov KpTjvcjs (469). Cp. Theophr. Causs. Plantt. 2. 6. 3 (with ref. to correcting the properties of water by mixing diffe¬ rent kinds), 5 i’ 6 7roXXa/as dv appoaece 248 I00KAE0Y2 vSarcov iveyKeiv \ovrpd Kai yoas 7 rodev TCO S’ €V^(\6oV AljjJLrjTpOS €19 7T pOCTOxfjiOV rrdyov po\ov»/ l600 1605 l6lO j -S' 3/> > O \ s \

0oyyov 7 riKpov, TTTvt;a -v s J//15 e ^ ''Oise/ / ou/c €crr et7 vpuv rrjo ev rjpiepa Trarrjp. oXwXe yap Sr) navra rapid, kovk4tl rrjv hvdTrovrjTOv e£er dpi(f) ipcol rpocfrrjv CTKXrjpav pbiv, oTSa, 7 r 8pQ>v is his own activity. Cp. to povKopevov rf/$ yvuprjs and similar phrases (see on 267): also Thuc. l. 142 ev rep py pe\e- tuvti, ‘in the absence of practice.’ As to Tr . 196 to yap irodovv enacTTOs eKpaOelv Qfkwv ,— where to tvoOovv used to be ex¬ plained as ‘the desire within him,’—it is now generally held to be corrupt (E. Thomas conjectures ra yap wodelv ’). But the absence of the art. makes irav 8puv a bolder expression than any of these; nor can the adverbial ev apelpovTL, ‘alter¬ nately,’ (Pind. N. n. 42,) be properly compared. I suspect, then, that the text is corrupt. To Mekler’s conjecture (see cr. n.) the obstacle is £8p«v instead of Zdpaaav. The obvious ^pwTOS (‘desire’) should not be too lightly rejected: cp. 4 ^1605 apydv, neglected: see on 0 . T. 287. . . 1606 KTvir-qtre: for the omission of the augment, see on 0 . T. 1249. Zevs X®- j //. g, 457 ZeiJs Te KaragdovLos /cat iiraLvri Hepoeepove La. At Corinth Pausanias saw three images of Zeus, one being X 0 o vlos, another "T^tcrTO?, the third nameless (2. 2. 8). The Zeus Chthonios was a benevo¬ lent Pluto, associated with Demeter in the prayers of the husbandman (Hes. Op. 465). 1608 f. ov8’ avteo-av, ‘did not remit’ (cp. avitvai (pvXaKriv, a’ tp.ol: cp. El. 1143 quoted on 345; Tpo^rjv, ib. and 352.— o-KXripdv, inappos.; cp. 1173. —d\Xd...ydp, ‘but (I need not speak of hardship), for' \ =‘but indeed’: cp. on 988.—£v...In-os, ‘one word,’ viz. fyCKeiv. Cp. Ant. 53 pL7)T7)p Kal yvvri, 8 nr\odv ?ttos. (This is better than ‘one saying ,’ i.e. reflection.)—Xvti, cancels. 250 204>0KAE0YZ to yap iXe2u ovk ecmv otov Trkiov * ~ £ » £ ' v CP ^ ' Tj T 0 V 06 TCLVOpOS €CF^eU , OV TTjTCOpePat TO XobTTOP 7]8r) TOP fiiOP Sbd^CTOP. tolclvt’ in aXXy'XobcrbP dp(f)bKebpepob XvySrjp ekXollop naPTes. ( 6 s Se npos TeXos yoojp a(pLKOPT ovo er (opoupeb porj, tjp pep orb(onrj, (j) 6 iypa 8’ i^ab(f)prjs Tbpos Oojvtjep avTOP, wcrre napTas opSbas crTT)crab (f> 6 / 3 (o SeicraPTas i^ab(j)prjs Tpi) 6 | 3 is causal dat. with o-rijo-ai, rather than modal dat. with StfiravTcis, so that we should not compare Tr. 176 pei Nauck.— rairo ] Stj t’ diro L, whence 5 t}t’ curb F.—/3pa5werOKAEOYI vpeis re, nouSes, TwSe* kcu KCLTaivecrov / O / \ rs '/ i + IxrjTTore Trpooascreiv raao eKcov, re keiv o ocr av peWrjS (frpovajv ev ^vpfpepovr aureus aec 1635 o S’, ws a vrjp yevvalos, ovk olktov pera Karrjvecrev raS’ opKios Spacreiv £evco. O 7 T 0 JS oe TCLVT €OpaCTeV, 6 UC 7 US OtOt 7 TOUS xjjaveras dpavpals yepaiv d)v naiSoiv Aeyet* nalSe, TXacras x/ 37 } T(7 ycvvalov (j)pevl 1640 yupeiv TOTTOiv 4 k tcovS e, pyjS* d pr Qepi s Xeyacreuv Si/caiow, /p^Se (j)OJvovvTO)V Kkveiv. a\\’ epireO’ cJs Ta^pcrTa' n\y]v o Kvpuos ®7^creus Trapi(TT(o pavOavojv tol Spcopev a. Tocravra (fycovijcravTos elcryjKovcrapev 1645 ^ypnavres • acrra/cri ervv rats irapdivoi^ erreuoures dpaprodpev. gjs S’ dirrjXOopev, 1634 rdpoviwv thus practically means, ‘ to the best of thy judgment’; but that is not the first sense of the words. 1636 ovk oI'ktov p.£ra, without mak¬ ing lamentation,—controlling his feelings 253 OIAITTOYS ETTI KOAONQI and ye, daughters, to him; and promise thou never, to forsake them of thy free will, but to do all things for their good, as thy friendship and the time may prompt.’ And he, I ke a man of noble spirit, without making lament, sware to keep that promise to his friend. But when Theseus had so promised, straightway Oedipus telt for his children with blind hands, and said: ‘O my children, ye must be nobly brave of heart, and depart from this p ace, nor ask to behold unlawful sights, or to hear such speech as may not be heard. Nay, go with all haste; only let Theseus be present, as is his right, a witness of those things which are So spake he, and we all heard; and with streaming tears and with lamentation we followed the maidens away. But when we had gone apart, the rest: rptfatv Wecklein. Nauck rejects the v 1641 ^ 5 ’] W L first hand: aha’ S. Most MSS. have /xij f ' in B and F 8 is written over /x . ^ ? , 1644 pZddpetv Reiske. 1646 f. aaraKrl 5 T| Blaydes conject. eir aa ^ TL g Nauck, eir’ &Kaa K a... | c rre'txovres (for arkvovre s) : also rawt for avv Tats, and m v. 1648 ttoKiv arpatplvres etSoptev for ar pastures e^awetdofiep. in presence of the afflicted girls. Vau- villiers: ‘ oIktos hie est quod nos Galli dicimus foiblesse .’ Cp. Plat. Phaedo 1 VJ C Kal T)pt<2v ol TroWol t4(OS flkv CTT leLKtOS 0X0L re Tjaav Kar4x eLV T ° M § aK Pv e iv , tas 84 e'tSoptev irivovra re Kal TeircoKora, (that Socrates had drunk the hemlock,) ovk4tl, dXX’ e/jtov ye pig. Kal avrov (in spite of myself) aaraKrl ex^pet rd daKpva. If the men of the old Greek world were more easily moved to tears than modern men, at least they knew very well when a man is. bound to repress his emotion, if he can. ’ Why, then, obliterate a noble touch by changing oI'ktov— as Wecklein does with Wex and Bothe to the wretchedly feeble okvov? 1637 opiaos: Ant. 305 opKtos 8e aoi \4yco : Ph. 811 ox) pfv cr’ ZvopKOV a£iw 64a6a 1 . 1639 dp.au pa is, ‘dark,’ not guided by eyes: cp. 182 aptavpip \ KtiiXip. Not ‘feeble’ (1018), for no increase of physical weakness is among the signs that his end is near: rather is he lifted above his former helplessness (1587). 1640 T\do-as...To *ytvvaiov (pptvl, ye must make a brave effort of the mind, and depart’: t 6 yevvaiov, acc. governed by rXaaas. It might also be adv., like KapvovTt t d Kaprepov Theocr. r. 4G an absolute use of r\daas seems slightly less probable here.—p£vl, in or with it. L’s epav is conceivably genuine, but in that case to yevvaiov can hardly be so. Bellermann combines them by rendering, ‘ that which it is noble to bear. This will not serve: nor yet this, ‘to bear what is noble.’ Wecklein suggests Tpe€iv : < having brought yourselves to cherish for¬ titude.’ But since the effort demanded is one of moral courage, I do not see why the addition of p€vi to TXdcras should offend. 1641 f. a pr|: i such things as tis not lawful,’ etc.: cp. 73 .— wvouvt0KAE0YI ovk av 7rapeCprjv otcrt prj 8 okco (ftpovew. XO. 7 tov S’ at re 7raiSes ^ol TrpoTrepxjjavTes (j)C\(ov ; Ar. aiS’ e/cag* yocov yap ovk a err) proves (f) 6 oyyoi a(j)e crrjpaLVOVcn 8 evp oppevpevas. a-Tp. a. AN. atat, <£eu* eernv eern vcov 8 rj 1670 2 ou to pev, aAAo Se ^77, irarpo s ep(j)vrov 3 aXacrrov alpa Svapopotv (jreva^eiv, 4 (OTIVI TOV TToXvV 5 a Wore pev 1 tovov epneSov eiyopev , 6 iv TTvpdrco S’ aXoyicrra irapoiaopev 1675 7 iScWe /cal iradovaa. 1666 irapelgipv] rrapel^aLg ' 1 Hartung, the schol. having rrapaxuprioaigt.. 1667 xol] x’ot L, the x i n an erasure, the i made from 2 ; it was first koX oi. 1669 (p 66 y - yens 5 £ L, with most MSS. ( 5 £ is wanting in Vat.): (p 96 yyoi oepe A, R, L 2 . 1670 at (.rcV) al (pev 8 otlv 8 otl vQsiv by L, = 1697 7 rbdoo ral kolkuv Up r/v no rjv [sic). The Glasgow ed. of 1745 deleted (pev in v. 1670, so that aial should correspond with tt66os in 1697. Hartung, keeping (pev , added rot after rrodos, deleting the second rjv : and J. H. H. Schmidt prefers this course .—ionv ion (like L), B, Vat.: ior ion T, ble and foolish), ‘ I would not crave belief from those to whom I seem not sane.’ —ovk av irapetpniv. iraplegaL = ‘to win over to one’s own side,’ and so either (1) with gen. of pers., Plat. Rep . 341 B ovSiv (adv.) oov rraplegai, I ask no favour, no mercy, from you: or (2) with ace. of pers., Legg. 742 B rrapegevos...Tovs apxov- Tas drroSrjgelTco, 1 when he has persuaded the rulers,’—obtained their permission : so again ib. 951 a. Here it seems better to understand tovtgjv than tovtovs. He scorns to deprecate their unbelief. Eur. Med . 892 rrapiigeoda (I crave pardon) ral (pagev kclkw s (ppoveiv .—His closing words mark his own profound be¬ lief in the reality of what he had seen. Cp. El. 550 el Si ool Soku (ppoveiv Karoos | yvoogpv Siralav ogovoa, robs rriXas xpiye. Ai. 1038 8 np Si grj raS’ eonv ev yv&gri (plXa, | reivds r’ ereiva orepyiroo, rayoo ra 8 e. Ant. 469 ool 5 ’ el Soklo vvv gbopa dpijjoa Tvyx&veiv, | oxc 86 v tl goopop gtoplav 6 (pXioravco. To the ancient Greek, who enjoyed discussion, there was something peculiarly impressive in declining it. 1667 f. x.ol TrpoTrcjixj/. : meaning The¬ seus (295 n.), though the plur. might also be explained of Theseus with his attendants (1646).—aev here seems a less probable remedy than to supply toi in 1697, where the neighbour¬ hood of Kal may have caused its loss. Hcrxtv, &tti vwv Sip The passage is simple if it is only remembered that ov t 6 pev aXXo 8£ p/q is an adverbial phrase, equivalent to rravTeXCos. ‘ It is indeed for us twain in no incomplete sense to bewail the accurst blood of our father which was born in us, hapless that we are.’ While he lived, they suffered with him. Now, his fate has snatched him from them in strange and terrible sort, leaving them destitute, ov t 6 p«v, aXXo 8£ ptj [g-f], in¬ stead of ov, because it goes with the inf. oreva^eLv ),‘ not in one respect merely, with the exception of some other’; not merely partially. This phrase is frequent where the notion of completeness or universality is to be brought out with greater emphasis than would be given by the mere use of rras or like words. Aesch. Pers. 802 ovg- (3alvei yap ov ra giv ra S’ 08 , i.e. ‘for our disasters are complete.’ Her. 1. 139 ov ra gev, to. S’ 08, aXXa rravra ogoltos: so id. 2. 37: Phocylides fr. 1 A Ipioi Karol, ovx 0 glv, 5s 5’ ov, | rravres : Eur. Ph. 1641 OIAITTOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 25; I would not woo their belief, who count me foolish. Ch. And where are the maidens, and their escort ? Me. Not far hence; for the sounds of mourning tell plainly that they approach. An. Woe, woe! Now, indeed, is it for us, unhappy sisters, in all fulness to bewail the curse on the blood that is ours from our sire! For him, while he lived, we bore that long pain with¬ out pause; and at the last a sight and a loss that baffle thought are ours to tell. Farn.: tcrriv toriv the rest.—Elms, conject. at al, KaKwv, ro S’ ov (3apv , | aXX' eis diravra dvcrrvxys tfpvs, irdrep: Plat. Rep. 475 B, etc. The idiom strikingly illustrates three tendencies of Greek; (1) love of antithesis, (2) love of parataxis, (3) the tendency to treat whole clauses as virtually adverbs (cp. ovk bad' ottuis 017, old' ort, etc.). 1671 f. iljA<|)UTOV, ‘planted in us at our birth’: whereby they are sharers in the hereditary apa on the Labdacid race.— aXao-TOv: cp. on 1482.—at|xa, as kinsfolk are of the same ‘blood’: cp. Eur. Ph. 246 Koivov alpa, kolvcl rbKea: 0. T. 1406 alp' ipcpvXiov, an incestuous kinship. 1673 wTivi, dat. of interest, for whom: cp. 508 to is re Koval yap | ovd' ei irovet tls. As making the sense of ttovov clearer, the dat. is preferable to the nom. dual, . ’iirpa^ev). Campbell Z^eaTiv piv ( = 1704 i&- irpa^ev, Elmsley’s correction of the second £7 rpa£ev). L gives to the Messenger (AT., AT., Arr.) the words tl S’ Zotlv ;...pipr)Kev and, in 1679 T * 7 “P» Ary...down to 1682 (pa.Lvop.evaL ( = our (pepbpevov ). In v. 1683 it puts AN. before TaXaiva. 1678 ei irSdip MSS., except that ei iroduv is in T (with o> written above), Farn. iv for el Canter. 1680 itovtos mss., except that Vat. has irovos. Schol., €p6p€vov, pass., is clearly right, OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 259 Ch. And how is it with you ? An. We can but conjecture, friends. CH. He is gone ? An. Even as thou mightest wish: yea, surely, when death met him not in war, or on the deep, but he was snatched to the viewless fields by some swift, strange doom. Ah me! and a night as of death hath come on the eyes of us twain : for how shall we find our bitter livelihood, roaming to some far land, or on the waves of the sea ? IS. I know not. Oh that deadly Hades would join me in death unto mine aged sire! Kuhnhardt. 1683 v&iv 5 ’ dXedplav {sic) L. 1684 8gp.aoiv T, Farn.: &Hfjia(Ti the rest.— /3 l^are r: /3 b^rjKe L. 1686 7rc3s] ttoOi Heimsoeth. 1688—1692 ov KaroiSa.. .piuros. The mss. and Aldine give these vv. to Anti¬ gone (so that there is no break in her part from, 1678 to 1692) : Turnebus gives them to Ismene, and so most edd. 1689 atdas L : "AtSas Wecklein.— 8X01 mss. : PXoito Campbell. 1690 The general opinion of recent critics is that the words %vvOa velv yepaup are an interpolation; as the words 8pr)p.os airopos in v. 1715 clearly are. The word -Trarpl is also rejected by some (as Nauck, Wecklein), while others defend it. Dindorf, in his Oxf. ed. of i860, kept Trarpl, and it is kept by Mekler in his 6th ed. of the Teubner Dindorf (1885): but in the 5th ed. of Dindorf s Poet. Scenici (1869) Trarpl was changed to rrapos. ‘borne away,’ helping 2pap\}/av to express sudden and swift disappearance. Plat. Phaed. 98 B dirb St) 6 avp.aarrjs eXirldos... ip-gbpal v (p ep6p.ev 0 s, ‘from what a summit of hope was I hurled headlongRep. 496 D kv xeipLiovi Kovioprov Kal £aXr]s virb TvetipLaros (pep 0/alv ov. The midd. epo- [xevcu, as ‘carrying off to themselves,’ would be somewhat strange, and also much less forcible. 1683 f. o\e 0 p£a vvfj: cp. 0 . T. 1222 KareKoLpLyaa rovgov 8p.p.a, I have closed my eyes (as in death),—said, as here, in despairing grief. 1685 ff. airtav yav, some distant land, the Homeric ’ cCttIt] yaXt] (II. 1. 270 etc.). If the regular quantity, ’airtav, is to be kept here, we must read rbaov, with Arndt, for roabvft, in 1712. But roo'SvS’ is there confirmed by metre (see Metrical Analysis). In this word a is not found elsewhere. But, by a converse license, ’Airta (see on 1303) had sometimes a in later epos; and if, in poetical usage, the quantity of ’A irla could thus be affected by association with axlTj , it is conceivable that the influence should have been re¬ ciprocal.—aXwpevai with acc. of space traversed, as Ai. 30 7 rrjburvra -rrebla .— 8v(roiav form one notion; cp. Ant. 793 vukos — avdpLov ^vvaifiov. 1689 ff. Kara...i'Xoi=Ka9bXoL : so 1709 ava-.-orlvei (cp. O. T. 199 n.).— c|>ovios here = ‘deadly,’ in a general sense, as O. T. 24 (n.) (poivlov odXov (of the plague). In this and some following passages the correspondence of strophe and anti¬ strophe has been disturbed by interpo¬ lations, and also omissions, in the mss. A Kop.p.bs of this kind was peculiarly liable to corruption by the actors, and that has doubtless been one of the causes at work. (Cp. on 1737.) At some points it is now impossible to restore the text with certainty; but the whole extent of the mischief is small. In dealing with such points we can only use caution, and clear¬ ly recognise the doubtful nature of the ground.—On this passage, see note in Appendix. 1690 The words irarpl fjuvGavstv yepauS are not suspicious in themselves (though Nauck demurs to calling a dead man yepaibs) ; but they are in metrical ex¬ cess of 1715 f. Now, if £w0av€iv yepaiai is omitted, iraTpi must go also, or else be altered. For &.01 ira/rpC could not mean ‘take for ’ (i.e. to join) ‘my father.’ I prefer to leave irarpl £w0aveiv yepaiai, and to suppose a lacuna after 1715. The sense is: ‘may deadly Hades lay me low (KadtXoi), so that I may share the death of mine aged sire.’ Cp. Ai. 516 Kal p.rj- 17—2 26 o 204>0KAE0YI 20 TokcLivav Co? efJiOiy o fieWov fiios ov (3 lcotos. XO.21 w Si§u/xa tekvcov aptara, to (j>epov £k Oeov cf>ep€LV, 22 parjS* €T ayav cj)\eyecr 6 ov' ovtol KaTapieparT efirj- tov. 1695 aVT. a. AN. 7TO 005 KCLL KCLKCQV CL p TJV TL$. 1 69 ? 2 koX yap o pL7)$apia Srj cj)i\ov cfriXov, 3 077076 ye Kal tov iv yepoiv KaTel^ov. 1691 Nauck brackets /xiXXuv, and Wecklein y' 6 pdXXiov. 1693 8181 fla...apl(TTd T, Farn. (with Triclinius): SlSvpia...&picrTa the other MSS. 1694 rb (plpov Ik 6eov Ka\ws | (plpeiv XPV mss . The words (plpeiv xp?1 are rejected by Herm., Dind., and others: Wecklein, keeping (plpeiv , would omit KaXws and XPV• Thus rb (plpov Ik deov fcaAcGs (or (plpeiv) = 1721 to rlXos, 4 pov 4k 0 €ov KaXws <}>€p6iv XP 1 !- There has cer¬ tainly been an interpolation, equivalent to (1) Some reject the words €- ptiv XP 1 !* Then to 4 pov 4k 0€ov KaXu>s must be taken with <|>X 4 y€o- 0 ov: ‘ As to the fortune sent by heaven for your good, be not too passionate in grief’ (pass.): or, if with Herm. the verb is made midd., ‘do not inflame the trouble sent for your good ’ ' (cp. the act. in Ai. 196 arav ovpavlav (pXl- ywv). So, if the ms. jxr|S* ayav is kept, p/»]8’ = ‘ do not on your part' (Herm., ‘ etiam non debet vos tarn vehementer urere’). But p/r] 84 v ayav or p.r)8’ 'lx ayav (see cr. n.) gives in this case a clearer sense. (2) Wecklein, with whom I agree, rejects KaXais and XP'T keeping 4 peiv. Then t6 <{> 4 pov 4k 0€ov €pet v= l bear the fate from heaven,’ the inf. standing for im- perat., a use fitting in such a precept ( 0 . T. 1529). The origin of the inter¬ polated words is thus clear: XP 1 ! ex " plained the use of the inf., while KaXus was meant to fix the sense of 4 p€iv, lest to 4 pov should obscure it. to 4 pov 4 k 0 €ov, =the fortune from the god. to 4 pov in this sense admits of two explanations. (1) ‘ That which brings' good or evil. This view seems confirmed by the analogy of fors, fortuna (ferre) : Ter. Ph. 1. 2. 88 quod fors feret , feremus: Cic. Att. 7. 14 ut fors tulerit , etc. (2) ‘ That which carries' or ‘ leads' us forward, in a course which we cannot control (cp. 77 680s (plpei ireicre, and like phrases). This view might seem to be supported by the epigram of Palladas (c. 400 A.D.) in Anthol. P. 10. 73 y rb (plpov ere (plpei, (pipe Kal (plpov el 8' ayavaKreis, | Kal cravrov Xvireh, Kal rb (plpov ae (plpei : ‘ as Fortune bears thee on, bear, and be borne; but if thou chafest, thou vexest thine own soul, and (none the less) she bears thee on.’ There, however, 4 pov was usually understood.—The conjecture to T rapov (cp. 1540) would be plausible only if there were reasons for thinking that rb 4 > 4 pov in this sense was a phrase of post- classical date. 1694 The ms. |xr]S* ayav ovtw an¬ swers to XrjycTC tov 8’ in 1722. The question is, Are we (1) to compress the former, or (2) to expand the latter? Dindorf and others prefer (1), and so eject oIStw, reading jju]8’ tovS’ is the simplest supplement in 1722. For 0IAITT0Y1 EFTI KOAQNQI 261 Woe is me! I cannot live the life that must be mine. Ch. Best of daughters, sisters twain. Heaven’s doom must be borne: be no more fired with too much grief: ye have so fared that ye should not repine. An. Ah, so care past can seem lost joy! For that which 1st anti- was no way sweet had sweetness, while therewith I held him stro P e * in mine embrace. 1696 otirot KaTapepirP £/3 tjtov MSS. ( KardirepirT ’ L, with p written above).— tp-prov] ip t/ttjv Elmsley. M. Schmidt conject. airio^T], relying on the lemma of the schol., ovtoi KaTapepirTos 8(3 t]. 1697 rot after iroOos was added by Hartung. - dp’ rjv ns] dp’ rjv tLo rjv L. 1698 rat yap b {sic) fj. 7 idap.rjt 5 t? to (plXov (plXov L (6 is also in L 2 , F, T, Farn.: the true 5 in A, B, R, Vat.). Omitting to, and adding rjv, Brunck gave koX yap 5 prf 8 apd 8 ri (plXov rjv (plXov. After prfbapa b irnhabei pio- posed to read drjra (plXov (plXov, Mekler 5 ?)r’ 8 (peXev (ptXov (‘quod nunquam debebat iucundum esse, iucundum erat’). 1699 oirore ye rat rbv, MSS. (Vat. omits 76). Wecklein conject. vtv for top : Heimsoeth, £ws for 67rore: Arndt, Wecklein’s conjecture XijyeT tovS’ {Ars Soph, emendandi p. 81), it may be said that vov might have dropped out before too: cp. Ai. 706 alvov d%os. 1695 ovtoi KaTapep/irr ^Pt|tov, ‘ye have fared not blameably’: ye cannot justly complain of the destiny which has removed your father, in old age, by a painless death (cp. 1678). KaTapcp/irra, neut. pi. as adv.: cp. on 319. Pcuvciv does not occur elsewhere in a strictly similar use, for we cannot compare the perf. eC fiefirjKdjs {El. 979) as = ‘•placed well,’ ‘ prosperous.’ But there is at least some analogy in such figurative uses of it as Eur. Her. 625 a S’ apera ftalve 1 8 ta pbxOuv, the path of virtue lies through troubles; H. F. 630 c 35 ’ 6 / 3 ?it iirt £1 ipov; ‘had ye come into such peril?’ Ph. 20 obs oTkos / 3 rjoerat 8 t atparos, ‘will pass through deeds of blood’:—where a certain course of fortune is expressed. Indeed, the metaphor is so easy and natu¬ ral as hardly to demand special warrant in the case of / 3 a tv03 : e.g. O. T. 883 ei 8 e Tts virlpoiTTa x e P crLV V Xbytp iropeverat (‘walks haughtily’). I hold, then, that no suspicion of the text can fairly be founded on ^Ptjtov. But the scholium in L is:— oQtol Kardpe pirros tfir}: ovk iv rots tol- ovtois torai [Elmsley ecrr£] dicrre /cara- pip(peo6at’ tfrot u>s av iirtKOV(pl£ovTOS au¬ ral's tt]v ovp(popav tov fiaotXltvs (Theseus). rj olov, ovk Iv x e ^P 0VL v ^ v & rrcu irpayp-aTa. Does the lemma point to another reading? I do not think so. Pappageorgius points out {Krit. und palaeogr. Beitrdge z. d. alt. Sophokles- sc ho lien, p. 59) that 2 fir) was probably a mere slip, by the scholiast who copied the old scholia into L, for £/3?7 T (£/ 3 tjtov), while KaTap.epirTOS was a like error for Karapepirroos. On the strength of this schol., however, (1) Nauck conjectured ovtoi Kard}JL€|jLirTOS al : see on 1670. — dp’ t]v. The impf. of new perception : ‘ there was such a thing, then’ (all the time), though I did not know it before : Ph. 978 65 ’ r]v a pa | 6 £vXXa( 3 uv pe: Eur. fr. 807 peyto- tov dp ’ rjv rj (phots : Plat. Gorg. 508 C a IIwXov atoxhvV V ov ^vyxojpetv, dXrjdrj apa 7 ]v, ‘were true all the time.’ (Distin¬ guish the impf. of previous admission: ib. 478 C 011...TOVT ’ 7 \v evbatpovta, ‘happiness, we agreed, was not this.’) 1698 f. The ms. to tfffXov tjjtXov can only mean: ‘ that which is in no way rb 0KAE0YI 4 <3 7 rarep, c3 (j)iXos, <3 rw ael Kara I 700 5 yas cr kotov ei/xeVos* 6 oi/Se y* eve p0* d^iXrjTos e/xot 7 rore 7 /cat raSe /xt) Kvprjcrrj 9 . XO. 8 enpa^ev ; AN. eirpa^ev olov rjOeXev. XO. 9 to nolov ; AN. a? £XPV& * 7r ' L 1 7°5 10 eOave' Koirav S’ l^et 11 vepOev evcrKiacrTov alev, 12 ov8e 7reV^o? eXur’ aKXavTov. 13 am yap o/x/xa ere roS’, <3 irdrep , epiov 14 cTTevet SaKpvov, ov S’ 1710 15 7 TW 5 pie to crov TaXaivcLV dcfravLcrcu rocrov 8 ’ a^ 0 ?- 16 dpiOL, yds €7Tt ferns 6 aveiv expjjCcs, dXX * 17 ejprjpios eOaves ojSe /xoi. IS. 18 (3 TaXcuva, tls dpa pie 7 ror/xos avOis d) 8’ ^ | - ^ | - A || oTTore y’ 2 r’ avrdv : Mekler, bTrr}vW‘ airbv. 1702 o 555 ytpwv MSS. For ytpwv, Elms, conject. flai/aw or irecrwv. Wecklein, ov 5 ^ 7’ Zvepd': Hermann, ov 5 e yap u>v : Linwood, ov 54 yap ws. 1703 ra 5 e (with 77 written above), T, Farm, after Triclinius: ra 5 e the other MSS. 1704 frrpa^ev;— tirpa&v MSS. Holding that a syllable has been lost, Elmsley conjectures tirpaijev; e^irpa\ev: Blaydes, Zirpa^ev eS; Zirpa^ev. See on v. 1677. 1709 del 7a/) MSS. : am yap Herm. 1710 5 a- /cpuov L, L 2 , F, Vat.: daxpijov A, B, R: ba84 yepwv. In Linwood’s oi 584 yap < 3 s (which Hartung and Blaydes adopt), yap will refer to her addressing him as c 3 (piXos (1700). We might also conjecture ov8’ Ikci v ): for the hiatus cp. 1720 dXX’ eirei oXfiLus. —ov 84 yepcov yields no intelli¬ gible sense. (1) ‘ Even though thou wast old at the time of thy death.’ (2) ‘ Even though thou art old in Hades,’—the dead being supposed to remain such as they were at the time of death. (3) ‘Even when thy memory is old’— i.e. after the lapse of years. This last is untenable: while neither (1) nor (2),—which Campbell blends by rendering ‘Even old as thou wast (or art),’—seems appropriate. She could hardly say that they would still love him though, he had been so long with them, and had died at a ripe age. 1704 The first ^irpa^cv is itself an argument for the second. A simple re¬ petition is more fitting than l^en-pai-tv. Cp. on 1677. Cp. Ai. 966 ep.ol iriKphs TedvrjKev rj KeLvois yXvKvs, \ avrip 8e repir- vos' thv yap rjpdadr] ruxetV | e/crTjaad’ avrcp, davarov ovirep -rjdeXev. 1707 f. €v8£ fioL~i6S6 f . yav r) tt6vtlov kXijSuv’ aXupevac piov | 8 lXa | irarpha c 55 ’ epr)paavC(rat, do away with, over¬ come (not, ‘conceal’).—rotrov, Arndt’s correction of too’ovS’, would give us the normal 5 dirCav in 1685 (n.). 1713 f. poi render:—‘Ah me, it was thy wish to die in a strange land (and so far thy death is well): but thus (by this manner of death) thou hast died forlorn in regard to me ’ (p,oi ethic dat.). She means, ‘I have had no opportunity of rendering thee the due rites, and now I do not know the place of thy grave, so as to make the evayLopara at it.’ Hence her passionate desire to find his grave (1724 ff.), which Theseus with difficulty allays by reminding her of his solemn promise (1760). The prepara¬ tory offices rendered at 1602 f. could not be viewed as taking the place of adaughter’s tribute to the dead. Like 1410, this trait serves to recall the special manifestation of her piety in the earlier play.—Not merely:—‘ It was your wish; but it was sad for me to see you die forlorn , ’— i.e. in exile. Though eirl ^Ivtjs, he was not in this sense ^prjpos,—he who, in his own words, had ‘Athens and all her people’ for his friends (772).—Cp. 1705 as^xp7?fe...^a^e. The repetition of one phrase in no way justifies Dindorf’s rash hypothesis of in¬ terpolation here (see cr. n.). Here, the wish is connected with a painful thought; there, with a soothing one. Mention of the wish itself might most naturally recur in a lament. 1715 f. Cp. 1735 abdis u>d’ tprjpos airopos. Almost all critics are now agreed that the words £pT]|ios aTropos were bor¬ rowed thence, to supply a gap here. But 264 IO0OKAEOYI 19 —v|—v|—v/|—w||^ ^ ^ ^ T 3 ■> / 1 ^ 1 ^ 20 inappevec ere r, cb <£iX a, ras yrarpos cbS eprjpas ; XO.21 aXX’ inel oXfitcos y eXvcre to reXos, c5 cfylXai, fitov , 1720 22 X^yeTe tovS 5 a^ovs’ KaKcov yap SueraXwTos ouSet?. (rrp. ( 3 '. AN. vraXtu, <£tXa, crvOcbpev. It. cos tl petjopev, 1724 AN. 2 Ipepos e\ei pe. 12 . tls; AN. 3 rau ydoviov kcjTiav iSeiu 12. 4 tivos ; AN. iraTpos, Takaiv iyeb. It. 5 94 pis Se 7TW5 raS* eerre; /xwu 6 ou^ opas; AN. rt roS’ ininXitj^as ; 1 73° 12. 7 /eat roS’, C09 AN. rt roSe /xaX* au#t9; 12 . 8 araefyos enuTve St^a re TrauTos. AN. 9 aye /ie, /cat tot * iirevdoiigov. IX. 10 atat* SucrTaXatua, 7rou St^t* 11 avOus coS* eprjpos diropos 1 735 12 alcova rXdpov e£co ; voTfjLos, - (=1689 ’AcSas eXoc 7 rarpL). Nauck rejects only Zpy/j-os dwopos: then, after aWis co 5 ’, we want ~ — ^ — , to supply which J. H. H. Schmidt suggests dv 6 X/ 3 cos. Wecklein rejects coo’ ZprjpLos airopos, reading"AtSas in v. 1689 then 17 1 5 ?• c 5 raXaiva’ tLs apa, p.e 7t6t/xos add cs | €ira.g.p.lvei ok t , co 0 cXa, irciTpbs 108 eprjp-as — 1689 f* 01) K&Toida.' koltol p.€ (pdvios 'AcScis | eXoi t6.Xo.lvo.v‘ cos e/cot / 3 fos ov fiiwTos. tcis before irarpos was added by Hermann: thus eirap.p.ivei ab t\ co 0 is, or < 38 *, or both. I retain both. See Metrical Analysis, and Ap¬ pendix on 1690. 1720 f. iXva-i to T&os...pfov, lit., ‘ closed the end of life,’ a pleonasm which blends ZXvoe j 3 Lov and a. IS. tLs ; =1739 XO. /cat irapos direcftbyerov So, too, Bergk, only with (ppacrov instead of tLs obv, and rb tI instead of tL S77 ; 1727 xO° v ' Lav A R: x 0 ° VLOV the rest. 1728 eyib Vat.: tywye L with the rest. 1729 7tc5s eVrt L first hand: S inserted raS’. —After pa/v Triclinius added 8777-’, wishing to make an iambic trimeter. 1731 ro8e] L has 8e in an erasure.^ 1733 dye pie Kal to t’ evapi^ov L. The other MSS. also have empi£ov, except L 2 , which has e^evapL^ov. Elmsley eirevap^ov. 1734 The MSS. have only a single at’at : Gleditsch repeats it, giving the second to Antigone.— vov] ttt) L 2 : iroi the other mss.: 71-77 Halm, Wecklein. See comment. 1736 r\dp.oP] rXapoH' mss. The corrector of L has not altered w to o (as has been supposed): but the first hand wrote the second loop of w a little less clearly than usual j a similar 10 is that of L s /ca/ccox opqs;— p.d\* av0is : cp. 1477.— eirirve, impf., must be either (1) ‘was appointed to perish,’ or (2) ‘was perishing’ when we last saw him. (2) seems best.—8uxo> T « iravTos, ‘apart from all ’: i.e. without any eye-witness (save Theseus).—Better thus than, ‘in a manner different from all other men.’—Ismene opposes her sister’s desire as (1) unlawful, and (2) impossible. 1733 aye pe. ‘Lead me (to the spot where we last saw our father), and then slay me also.' In errevapi^ov the prep. = ‘in addition’ {i.e. to my father). Not , ‘ slay me at his grave ’ (Eur. Hec. 505 /cap’ em(T0KAE0YI P'. XO. cj)[\ai, TpicrrjTe prjSev. AN. aXXa ttoi (fyvyw ; XO. 2 kol! 7rapos * dnefivye XO. 3 ra o~(f)(ov to prj Tr'iTveiv kclkcos. I 74° AN. 4(f)povco. XO. tl St?#’ *o7rep pocls ; AN. 5 07 TCt )5 poXovpeO' €5 8 opovs 6 ouac e)(w. XO. prjSe ye paTeve. AN. 7 /xoyo? e^ei. XO. /cat irdpos eirelye. AN. 8 rore pev dnopa, Tore 8’ virepOev. I 745 XO. 9 /xey 5 apa ireXayos ekayeTov tl. AN. io ev, (f)ev * 7T0i pokwpev, & Zev ; Hermann.—L 2 : e£w L and the rest. 1739 f. /cat napoo dne^evyerov | ocpojLv rb p.7] ttLtv 6 lv kokwo | L. So the other MSS. (with norveiv in most). tojitItvsiv, without p.7], L 2 . Hermann: XO. Kal napos dn£eiJY€TOV is most simply corrected to dirc^vycTov. But then we must either (1) add t C 8ij, and expand v. 1726, as Bergk and Gleditsch do (cr. n. ad /.): or (2), leaving v. 1726 intact, suppose that vv. 1739, r 74° are spoken by the Chorus without any inter¬ pellation by Antigone. This, however, is improbable, and also injurious to the point of v. 1740. Further, with dnedpby- erou, v. 1740 has a construction which makes the order of the words harsh, viz.: —‘ Ye escaped,’ to fii) tcL o"u>v irtrveiv Ka,Kw$, * so that your affairs should not fall out ill’ (Xen. An. 1. 3. 2 KXeapx 05 piKpov antcpvye pi) Karanerpudrivai). I therefore incline to Hermann’s AN. ti ; ‘ Long ago there was an escape ’— AN. ‘Forwhat?’ [lit., '•what escaped?’]— CH. ‘ For your fortunes , from falling out ill.’ The merits of this reading are:—(1) it leaves v. 1725, which seems quite sound, unaltered : ( 2 ) by making to. a>v nom. to dire^vye, it smooths v. 1740. It may be added that, with dire^vycTOV, v. 1740 OlAinOYI ETTI KOAQNQI 267 Ch. My children, fear not. An. But whither am I to flee ? 2n( i Ch. Already a refuge hath been found— An. How s lopie ‘ meanest thou ?— Ch. —for your fortunes, that no harm should touch them. An. I know it well. Ch. What, then, is thy thought ? An. How we are to go home, I cannot tell. Ch. And do not seek to go. An. Trouble besets us. Ch. And erstwhile bore hardly on you. An. Desperate then, and now more cruel than despair. Ch. Great, verily, is the sea of your troubles. An. Alas, alas! O Zeus, whither shall we turn ? 1745 7repa MSS.: airopa Wunder: erepa Meineke.—rore 5 ’] vvv 8 Hartung : ra 5 e 5 ’ Blaydes, who gives vir^p(pev for ihrepdev. 1746 ^ eXaxerov ry MSS., eXax^Trjv tl Elms.: (fXaxes aras Blaydes. 1747 f. (pev, (pev'~\ vat. vai \ %vp,(pr]p.L kclvtos I (pev (pev MSS. (k^cpv^ cttfros F).— Dindorf rightly deletes the words val val, %vp.(pT)p.L Kavros, which, besides being so feeble, destroy all metre. He also changes (pev, (pev to alai: see comment.— p-oXupLev A and most mss . : p,£Xwp.ev L, p.PXXop.ev is somewhat pointless, since the mere allusion in to, cr(|>u>v to Creon’s attempt is too vague to answer Antigone’s tL ; (‘ ivhat did we escape?’). Most ‘escapes’ are escapes from ‘one’s affairs falling out ill.’ 1741 <}>povw, I am conscious of that, —‘ I know it well,’—in quick and grate¬ ful response to their allusion. Theseus and the men of Attica had indeed rescued her and her sister in their extremity. Not, ‘ I am thinking...,’ for (a) the ques¬ tion r C S-qT* refers back to her inn t|>v-ya>, and (£) some acknowledgement was due to their reminder. — The MS. vircpvoeis, as Hermann saw, is corrupt. The com¬ pound, which occurs only here, could not mean (1) ‘why art thou too anxious?’ (Wunder): nor (2) ‘what further hast thou in thy thoughts?’—Hermann’s virevvoets is a compound used by Aelian Var. Hist. 4. 8 as = ‘to have a secret thought or purpose.’ But the word seems scarcely appropriate in regard to thoughts which, far from hiding, she is in the act of uttering. Graser’s oirtp vocts is so far closer to the mss. that v for o would be an easier mistake than p for v. 1742 oirws p.o\oup.€ 0 ’: ‘how we are to return to Thebes, I know not ’:—for Oedipus had predicted that both her brothers would soon fall in the war (1373), * and Creon, the next heir to the throne, was no friend. This continues the thought iroi ; (1737)* The inter¬ posed words of the Chorus did not touch her difficulty. 1743 p.q8e ye pa,T€U€: ‘No, (thou canst not return to Thebes,) nor seek to do so,’—but stay in Attica under the pro¬ tection of Theseus. 1744 [loyos ^X €t > sc ‘ V^as.—kirei^e, ‘ bore hardly on you,’ sc. vpuv or i(p' vp.a s: for yu,6yos eireix^v v/xas would mean, ‘re¬ strained you.’ The MS. eiref doubtless arose from a contraction of itrel\e. The sense of eirrjei, ‘was coming on you,’ would be less apt; and the preceding ?X€t also confirms eireix*. 1745 tot£ p.h'...v , n-€p 0 £v. Whitelaw: ‘ Oh then past cure, but worst is now grown worse.’ The neut. plur. is most simply taken as adverb (319), referring to p.oyos eireix e • though we might also construe, diropa (rjv ra rjpi.^Tepa). totI piv...TOT€ 84 , ‘at one time’ (i.e. while Oed. lived)...‘at another time’ (i.e. now that he is dead). inr€p0€v, hyperbolic, since airopa already = ‘hopeless’: cp. fr. 188 a ttoLv a-8 ToXpL-qaaaa Kal tt tpa, yOvcu. 1746 iriXayos, without Kanuv or the like, is excused by the familiarity of this metaphor in Greek : cp. on 663. 1747 £v, 4 >eu. Dindorf substitutes alai, because he supposes the latter to have generated the val val which, with the words £6pi(pr]pu Kaurds, he ejects (see cr. n.). But so common a form as alai was not very likely to be thus corrupted. 268 I04>0KAE0YI ( TVOT. 11 i\7ri8cov yap is tlv /xe 12 Scu/xgh' Tavvv y iXavvet; * 75 ° 0 H. Travere Oprvov , iraiSes’ iv oh yap yapcs rj yOovia ^ (;vv airoKeiTai, TrevOeiv ov XPV' vipecris yap . AN. w Tewov Alyicos, irpocnriTvopiv croi. ©H. t'ivos, co 7rcuSe9, XP €La9 avvcrai; 1755 AN. rvpifiov 6 i\op.ev TTpocn 8 div avTal irarpos rjperipov. ©H. aXX’ ou OepuTOv. AN. 770)5 elnas, ava£, KOipav 'hOrjvcov ; ©H. c 3 7ratSe9, anelrrev ipol Kelvos 1 7 ^° /xT^re ireXa^eiv is rovcrSe tottovs prjT imcfrcoveLV par) 8 eva Ovrjrcov OrjKTjV iepav, rjv Keivos ex a - B, F, Vat.: Schneidewin conject. pivupev. 1749 is rl pe MSS.: es tlv 2tl pe Hermann : is tL ttotI pe Duentzer. 1750 y ’ after ravuv is wanting in F. to vvv 5 ’ B. 1751 dprjvw V L, F, Vat., L 2 (from the corrector): dpjtvov L- (first hand) and the other mss. In v. 1778, where dpijvov is certain, dppvwv is given by L, B, F (with 0 above), Vat. 1752 x V X dovla o-iroKeiTai (sic) L. crwairoKeLTaL B, Vat., Farn.: £vvairoKeiTaL the rest. £»V airdiceLTaL Reisig : wt- airo- k€ltcu. Martin: vv£ iirUeiTai Wecklein: x^ 0VL T ^ e X^pis s u|/ “ /cetrat Nauck : ^evca kcitcll Meineke : £ vvaTrodvr/oKeL Blaydes. 1754 w tIkvov aiyiuxr' TTpoairiirTopev It is simpler to suppose that the ejected phrase was a mere interpolation, perhaps due to actors. 1748 f. €\iu8«v yap h rCv: lit., ‘(we may well ask whither we are to go,) for towards what remaining (?rt) hope of (all possible) hopes is fate now urging us ? ’ What hope now remains for us, in the course on which we are driven? For 2ti, which here is virtually equiv. to an adj. XoLirrjv, cp. 865 rrjade tt)s apas 2ti .— €\7r£8(ov in its good sense, rather than neutral or sinister (‘bodings’): cp. El. 958 7rot yap pevels pq.dvp.os , tLv iXirlSwv | fiXipaa' ir dpdrjv ; 1751 If. Gpfjvov, not Gpijvcov, is clearly right. The 2nd per. sing, imper., irave, is the only part of iraijoj which is used intransitively by the classical Attic writers,—being, in fact, an exclamation (like our l stop!’), though sometimes joined with a gen. (7raue tov X 6 yov, Ar. Ran. 580). No weight can be given to the fact that L has Gpijvoov here, since it has it also in 1778 (see cr. n.). £vv diroKCvrai for the MS. gvvairoKctTat is (I think) right. The literal sense is:— 4v oI$ yap ‘for in a case where’ (neut. pi.), Xapis i) x® ov ^ a ‘ the kindness shown by the x^^vlol,’ airoKCiTat ‘is stored up as a common benefit’ (tjvva, neut. pi. as adv.),—common, namely, to Oedipus and the Athenians. That is :—‘ By the death of Oedipus, the Powers below have given him the everlasting rest which he desired, and' us the abiding safeguard which he promised ’ (i.e. his grave). To mourn here would be to provoke the deities who have ordered all things well for him and for us.—dir6K€iTai, is laid up in store: cp. [Dem.] or. 23 § 42 to tt)s crvyyvLopTjs L0(piXipov...8np 7tot£ tQv ttclvtwv air6 k€lt ai dSTjXov 6v, it being uncertain for whom the benefit of com¬ passion is laid up , —z. rj irpaacrovTa /caA&k ^copav e^eiv alev akvirov. TaVT OVV €k\v€V SatpOJV TjpCOV yoj tt&vt dt(ov A109 'OpKOS. a\\ s el raS’ eyei Kara vovv Keivw, ravr av aTrapKo'i' @ 77 / 3 a? S’ 77/m9 ras (Lyvy'iovs 7 rep\\fOv y edv 7 to)<; SiaKcoXvcrctjpev lovra (f) 6 vov TOLCTLV OpLCLipLOLS. Spaao) Kal raSe, Kal iravO' # 07 ro we should render:—‘Not only will I do these things, but in all things which I am likely to do for your advantage (etc.) I must not wax weary.' The sentence be¬ gins as if the constr. was to be 8pdo-o> Kal rd8e Kal irav-ra. But the new verb added at the end requires -irdv-ra to be acc. with d-rroKdp.v€iv. (Cp. on 35T.) 1773 oirotr av seems slightly prefer¬ able to oopa etc.: cp. 1634 reXeiv 8' 8a av \ pLtXXys cppovQv eS £vp.- (ptpovr aureus del. 1774 ff. irpdopa, ‘suitable’ for a given purpose, and so ‘useful,’ ‘ profitable’: so often in Attic prose, as Thuc. 1. 125; 2. 46, 65; 7. 62. irpos X°^P lv: C P- O.T. 1152 n. £ppei is justified by the sudden and swift 272 IOOKAEOYI Kal r

TOVvOevSe ye ; Read 8tyr av, with Schaefer. But it may be asked, why is the insertion of av to be desired in these last two passages, if (as is granted) the simple optative is possible ? Because, I should reply, the question in each of these two cases has a distinctly practical character, and is in the nature of a genuine delibera¬ tion. This point will be further illustrated by the first example under the next head. (3) Examples in which metre, though excluding av, would admit of the subjunctive. Ar. Plat. 438 ava£ v A7roAAov Kat OeoL, 7roi tis ^"Y 01 > This, again, is a practical deliberation. With Brunck and Dindorf, I should read vyrj, as in O. C. 170 eXOy. On the other hand, the optative is sound in A?lt. 605 rcav, Zev, Suvacnv tls avSpcov v-jvepfdacTLa KaTapovr)pLa tls Xeyoi ; The foregoing scrutiny of examples in Attic verse leads to this result. There are clear examples of the simple optative where a question as to the possible or conceivable is put in an abstract way. This optative may fitly be called £ dubitative,’ and is properly compared with the deli¬ berative subjunctive. On the other hand, there is no equally certain example of the simple optative used merely as a more intense delibera¬ tive subjunctive, when a person is really thinking what he is to do next. In the few apparent examples of such a use, correction is very easy, either by av, as in O. C. 1418, Ph. 895 ; or by the subjunct., as here and in Ar. Plut. 438. The question raised by present peril in a man’s mind does not naturally clothe itself in an abstract form. APPENDIX. 277 I have kept the examples from Attic prose to the end. The brackets indicate the places where av, if inserted, might come in. Lys. or. 31 § 24 TL <(XV> OVV /3ovXy0ivT€<;...8oKLp(X(TaLT€ ; Dem. or. 21 § 35 7TOTepa py 8 c 5 Sea. tovto Slkyjv y /xec^oi 8oit] Sikcuws ;—Plato Gorg. 492 B C7ret ye ots e£ a-PX*)* vrryp&v ... iKTropidadO at ... Swaorciav, rC ry aXy- Oeia ola-gLov /cal kolklov et'ri, etc. Here it was pointed out by Woolsey that, as tC is wanting in several mss., both rt and av may have been absorbed by the two last syllables of Swao-reiav. — Euthyd. 296 e 7tc5s dp.<|>t ’i\Qoi rts /3oy6ovs, rj ttoi ryv Kara^vyyv Troiycrtrai ; As Dobree remarked, ovv probably absorbed av .— Supposing av to be rightly absent from these prose passages, they would rank with the genuine verse examples of a question as to the conceivable. But it appears far more probable that, in each of them, av has accidentally dropped out of our mss., —one of the commonest accidents, especially in prose. 277 Kal py Oeovs TipSvres etra tovs Oeoils | potpais TroeurGc |XT] 8 ap,«s’ yydicr6e 8e etc. (1) The use of irotia-Ge here would be normal, if, instead of the simple dat. jxoipais, we had either (a) 4v poipais, or ( b) a genitive like Xoyov. Cp. Her. 1 . 33 ovre iya-pi^TO ovre Xoyov piv ttoi ycrapevos ovSevos d7ro7T€/X7rerat. Pausan. io. 28. 4 ypvaov piv Kal apyvpov iv ovSevos ptpi8i irroiycravTO. (2) The next point to observe is the use of the word p-otpa when it means the ‘share’ of respect, etc., assigned to a person as his due. (a) We find such phrases as these :—Plat. Crat. 398 c eVe i8av ns ayaOos ( 3 v tcA .tvryay, peyaXyv poipav Kal npyv KaL yiyvtrai Saipiov: ‘he enjoys great respect and honour.’ Soph. Tr. 1238 avyp o8\ ws Zoikcv, ov ve/xetv ipol | (frOivovn poipav (‘ show me respect’), (b) More frequent are phrases with iv and dat., as Her. 2. 172 KarwvovTo tov ” Apacnv...Kal iv ov8epurj peyaXy poipy rjyov , ‘made him of no great account.’ Plat. Cnto 51 A depvorepov Kal ayuorepov Kal iv pei£,ovi poipy Kal rrapa Oeois Kal irap avOpdnrois, ‘in greater esteem.’ Theocr. 14. 48 appes 8’ ovre Xoyoj t ivos aijiOL ovr aped parol | Sucrravoi Meyap^cs, ar 1 porara ivl poipa, ‘held at the cheapest rate.’ In these datival phrases with iv, the usage of p.oipa comes very close to that of Aoyos, as the ‘esteem’ or ‘account’ in which one is held. This is, to my mind, the strong argument for the old and simple correction of this passage by writing p.oipas as gen. sing. If iv ov8epia poipa TroNurOai and iv ovSevl Xoyio ttoi- ecaOai (Her. 3. 50) were convertible phrases, the phrase Xoyov TrouiaOai might have suggested poipas iroieicrdai. —There is no objection to the plur. dat.; cp. Plat. Legg. 923 B to ivos eKaarov KaranOels iv poipais iXarroat SiKatco?, ‘justly making the interest of the individual a secondary consideration.’ It is the absence of iv that proves poipais to be unsound. (3) The third point concerns the double p.ij,—assuming p.T]8ap.ws to be sound. Cp. El. 335 vvv 8 ’ iv KaKols pot irXeiv vefteipevy 80 /cef, | Kal py APPENDIX. 278 ( 8 okc tv plv Spdv tl 7 rrjfMi 1 vc.Lv Se /X 77 ) • — where I use the brackets to show that the first pr/ affects everything within them. ‘1 deem it best to sail close-reefed, and not to seem active without doing any hurt to my foes’: i.e. each pr) has its separate force. Wecklein, however, says ‘vehementer dub it0, an huic loco p.T]8ap.«s accommodation non sit, et ovSapws postuleturi (Ars Soph. em. p. 20.) Accordingly he writes poipais 7 roieicr 0 ev ovSapats, which Bellermann also adopts. Blaydes, too, had proposed At iv ov’Sevos | poipa 7roi£io-0e tovs Oeovs, among many other conjectures. Now this, at least, seems certain, — that, whether ovSap ws is or is not admissible, p.Ti8ap«s, after an impera¬ tive, is not wrong. The influence of the imperative normally changes ov to fir/, even when the negative does not properly belong to the imperative verb: cp. n. on 78. If the Greeks could say (e.g.) prj ttol- AaOe tovs Oeovs iv odSevl Xo'yw, it would be because ev ovSevl Xoyio was felt as simply equivalent to an adjective like aripovs., I have not yet succeeded in finding any instance of such an ov after prj with the imper.: and Wecklein does not produce any. (4) Coming now to particular conjectures, I may say, first, that all seem to me improbable which disturb tovs 0eovs, since both the case and the place are strongly confirmed by the 0eovs which precedes. A different case, such as ro>v Oewv, would weaken the effect of the repetition. Cp. Ph. 992 #eovs 7rpoT€ivpai/ (Brunck) seems unlikely. The fault lies somewhere in the three words, poipcus iroeto-Oe p.r]8a|i»s. Against ev prjSapdi s (or ev ovSa/xats) is the fact that these Ionic adjec¬ tives occur nowhere else in Attic (except, of course, in the adverbial forms); while Her. almost invariably restricts his use of them to the masc. plur. (as ovSapoi, ‘no set of men,’ etc.),—the fern. pi. ov$apd<> in 4. 114 being a rare exception. This objection, however, is not decisive for poetry. As the result of this discussion, I should be disposed to place in the following order the corrections which appear least im¬ probable : 1. poCpas (gen. sing.)—2. ir-oieic-©’ dpoipovs piSap-ws (cp. Ant. 1071 dpocpov. . .vckvv.)— 3. iroi£io-0 > 4v wpa p.t]8ap.a)s. (Suidas quotes from Aelian, ra deia iv prjftepia d>pa TiOearOai .)— 4. potpais iroeio-0 ev pt]8apaig. I am not aware that (2) or (3) has yet been proposed. 424 ijs vvv fyovTcu Kairavatpovrat 8opv. English idiom requires,—‘ to which they are now setting their hands, and in which they are uplifting the spear.’ But in Greek KaVavaipovTai Sopv is an independent sen¬ tence, co-ordinated with the relative clause 17s vvv e^ovTai : — del] 6a- said,—‘which is in the fairest suburb, and in which they bury,’ etc. So Thuc. 2. 4 ecrmir t ovcnv is OLKfipa ply a, o i]v rov ret \ovs } Kal at Tr\r)(nov Bvpai aveioypevat. E.g. , IhUC. 2 . 34 TLueaatv ovv es to Or)pocriov crrjpa, ko\.\l(ttov tt poacrT Aov rrjs 7rdXeoos, Kal del ev civtu> [not, 7 rTovcri tovs ck twv TToXipiov : where we should have APPENDIX. 279 envois adrov [not, kcu ov, etc.]. Cp. Thuc. I. 42 § I (a>j/...Kai avra) : 2. 74 § 3 (ei/ 77... /cat, avTTjv) : 3. 51 § I (77 Kemu. . .e^pcoi/TO §€ avTrj), etc. When the demonstrative pronoun would be in the nominative case, it is usually omitted in Greek (unless some special emphasis is re¬ quired); and then the true construction is less obvious, because (to us) it is then so natural to supply the relative pron. in the nomin.: eg. Thuc. I. 10 (ctKos ecrrt) vopl^ecv.. .tt)v crTpareiav eKetvrjv peyi'.crTrjv pev yevecrOai twv 7rpo 00)1-779, .. .rfj 'O prjpov ai 7 roLrjcreL el tl \prj KavravOa 7 TLe\(2v .— The MS. genitive epioro? rovSe could be explained only as an extraordinarily bold genitive of connection: ‘No one was found to help me in regard to this desire.’ For evidently we could not make it partitive: ‘No one was found to aid any paid of this desire.’ But if extant Greek literature offers any true parallel to such a genitive of connection as this, I cannot find it. Thuc. i. 36 says of Corcyra, KaAio? irapdirAov Ketrat, it is well placed in regard to (for) a coasting-voyage : again 3. 92 tov Trpo? XOrjvalov? 71-oA.c- pov KaAdi? avTOi? eSd/cei rj ttoAl? KaOlaracrOcu. . .T 779 re € 7 rt ©pa* 77 <; 7 ra poSov Xprj(rlp.aie\o)v viewed as a subst.; ‘No helper of this desire was found.’ This is not Greek. The Greeks could say rj reKovord tlvo? (Eur. Ale. 167), 01 7 rpoo- 77 KovTe 9 tlvo?, o erwap^wv tlvo 9, etc., where the participle, with the article, expressed a familiar relationship; but it is evident that such phrases are of a distinct class. Even if we could find such a phrase as ovSel 9 77 v irpaTTUiv tov epyov , it would not be parallel, since the gen. could there be partitive. For a real parallel we want something like ovSel? rjv €A.w rtW tlvos, ‘ I cause a person to profit by a thing, any more than ovLvrjfxt tlvol twos. I he scholiast, indeed, paraphrases, tovtov tov epioTos ovSets /xc irroui aTroXavcraL. But this is to cut the knot. He was puzzled by the genitive, and seized on aTroAavo-cu as a^shift to make it seem natural. (3) Hermann says : ‘ cpwros rovSe wfcXuv est rovSe tov (zpcDTos 7 rap€^o)v.’ Liddell and Scott appear to follow him, for they tell us that d^eXwv ‘may be resolved into oi^cAeiav vrape'xwv, lending help towards this desire.’ Almost any construction might be explained by a process of this nature : as if ttjs Trevtas evepyeruv could be resolved into Trjs irevias evepyecriav TrapegaiV, or ypap.p,aTLKrjs SiSacrKWj/ into ttjs ypapLp.a.TLKr}s StSacrKaXiav 7rap€ X am. The notion, ‘I benefit a person in regard to athing,’ was regularly expressed by dcfteXlo two. els tl, as I hue. 4. 75 ot <£ e vyovT€s...Tovs...neA.o- TTOwr)(JLOvs dxfiiXovv is to. vavTixa (cp. Xen. Mem. I. 6. 14)5 or 7 rpos tl {Mem. 2 . 4. I, Cyr. 2. 1. 25 ). Few changes ^could be easier, from a palaeographic point of view, than that of epwT is into epuTos: and the change of tovS” into rouS (very easy in itself) would follow.. The emendation of Pappageorgius, epM is t ovS’, is thus (in my opinion) as nearly certain as any correction of the kind can be. It is in every way better than Herwerden’s ipdvTa tov S’ \ 504 xp^o-tcu. This is the mode of writing which finds most favour in recent edd. (as those of Nauck and Wecklein). It implies ^ that X P 7 and coral have completely coalesced, as gPV an(i i n XPV V (‘ synaloe- pha ’ proper). Others write xPW Ta 1 (crasis), or XPV aTaL (aphaeresis). The other passages in which xPW TaL i s f° un d ar ^ Soph. fr. 539 (quoted by the schol. here), xPW TaL P ivOevh avOcs. (ii) Ar. AijpLVLou 6 (= fr. 329) d\\d 7rws xfiV (TTaL 7roe » (iii) Pherecrates ArjpoL 8 to 8 ’ ovop.a p.oi Kdrei7re tl at xf } W Ta 1 KaAetL In (ii) and (iii) Suidas, s. v. Xprj, reads xPV (J ^ aL • but clearly the verb must be in the indie, mood. A fourth passage is commonly cited, Phrynichus Movo-at 4 rdv 6£v(3d(f>u XpijdTOLL Tpels X otVtKas aXevpiov : but there the mss. have xPV (T ^ aL ’ an( ^ Xprjo-TdL is merely a conjecture. In such a mutilated fragment, we cannot be sure that xPV (r @ a 1 i s n °t right • it ma y have depended on a verb now lost. x According to H. L. Ahrens {De crasi et aphaeresi , p. 6), XPV wa f originally a subst., of the same meaning as the Homeric XP CLW ’ XP € 0 j‘ When xPl seems to be a pres, ind., there is really an ellipse of cart: the subjunctive Xpy = XPV V : XP € ^ = XPV c ^ v : XPV v ~XPy V v (*XPy v being a formation on false analogy): xPV vat = XPV 6 ^ at > xPf wv ~XPV ov ' bhe fact which gives strength to this theory is that xPV> if a ver b> would be anomalous in form. Such a third sing., without a personal ending, has no parallel except the doubtful (fir), said by Apollonius to stand for ^cri, in Anacreon fr. 41 (Bergk). And, even if there V > if treated as simply verbal, present further difficulties. In Eur. Hec . 260, Tvorepa to XPV V a( l> tTrrjyay dv 0 po) 7 ro- a ayetv; Porson, following Eustathius, took to xPW as = T( > XPV vaL • But it is doubtful whether the true reading is not to XPV ( c P- Nauck, Stud. Eur. 1. p. 7): and the same doubt applies to Eur. H. F. 828 to Xpyv (‘destiny’) vlv e^eo-a^ev. As to XPV could not there mean, ‘the word XPV}’ ^ would show a consciousness that XPV was properly a noun. To sum up, then :—the general view of Ahrens concerning XPV ex_ plains so much that it has at least a high degree of probability. At the same time, the evidence for the particular form xPW TaL i s somewhat meagre and unsatisfactory,—as compared with that for XPV V > etc -1 and Xpwe t seems at any rate to have been an alternative form. I do not now feel warranted in removing XPV (TTal from the text; but neither do I feel confident that it is right. 540 The MSS. give: Stopov o p^yj-rroT eyed Ta\aKap 8 ios | eTrwcfyeXrjaa 7roAeo)9 ZieXeaOaL. —(1) The scholiast’s view is simply that is used instead of w(f>e\.ov. Such laxity of comment is not rare in the scholia, but the confusion which it supposes is altogether inconceivable for an Attic writer of the age of Sophocles. Though the verbs had a radical element in common, 6 <£eAoi/ i£e\ecrdai could express a wish only because it meant literally, ‘/ ought not to have received,’ etc. (2) Hermann: ‘Accepi donum, quod ego ut nunquam a civitate debuerim accipere, ei profui’: i.e. ‘a gift (Iocasta), which, by my services (to the city), I had merited not to have received from it.’ But €7rdi(f)eX.r]cra tt)v 7 toAiv wore p.rjTvoT€. e^eAecrfAxi 8c opov would be very Strangely and obscurely said, if the sense were, ‘ I benefited the city, so as (to be deserving) not to receive such a gift.’ The difficulty is to supply the notion which I place in brackets. (3) Campbell: ‘ I received a gift, which would that I, the much-enduring one, had never so benefited the state as to receive from her the privilege of choosing.’ The italics, which are mine, indicate the difficulty. This version assumes that pd] lTT(ji^>iXr](Ta could stand for prj axpeXoi' £ 7 ru)cj)e\'F]orcu, ‘would that I had not succoured.’ Madvig conjectured eTrcoc|>€i\T]o-a in the sense of co^eAoi/, ‘ owed,’ ‘ought.’ Thuc. 8. 5 4 > 6 povs...ovs...£ 7 riD(f)€L\ri(re, ‘tribute-monies which he owed (to the Persian King) in addition' (to those which he had rendered). But the «rt has no force here, and the rare compound is decidedly prosaic; it also gives a long syllable where we need a short. Badham’s emendation, cTrto^eA^o-as ttoAiv eSo£’ eAecr^at, is admirably ingenious; for if, in the letters OHEAE 30 AI, the O had once become E (making e^eAecr^cu), then it is quite conceivable that IIOAINEA should have been amended to IIOAEOX Nor can it be objected that eAeV&u must mean ‘to choose.’ Cp. Pll. 365 TttAAa plv irapecrTL ’ eAeV 0 ai (not ‘choose,’ but ‘take’): Tr. 162 Ae^ovs k\£a 6 ai KTrjvLv. (For the aor. infin., without dv, after eSoga, cp. Xen. Ages. 7. 6 yj\. 7 n£ov eAeiV tu Tei^r/.) 282 APPENDIX. The remedy which I suggest consists simply in reading eTro^cAT/o-as, without further change, and taking ££eXecr 6 ai as an absol. inf. expressing a wish. Dr Wecklein has objected (Philologische Rundschau , 1886, p. 385) that, when the inf. is so used, the subject stands in the accus. (not nomin.) when it refers to the 1st or 3rd pers., as in Aesch. Th. 253 6 eol ttoXitoll, fxrj /xe SovAetas rvgdv. Certainly this was the more frequent construction; perhaps because the mind so naturally supplied 80s or Soto). Cp. Anthol. 9. 408 eWe /xe 7ravroiWii/ en 7rAa£€O-0ai ayrais, | 77 A rjTOL Trpo(JL$dv o TcxAas j co^eAov ocrcrots. 866 os /x’, (S KaKtcrre, xJ/iXov 6^’ airoo-irao-as | Trpo's o/x/xacrtv rots 7 rpoaOev i£o f X €i (Sea. The word 1A0V here can mean nothing but ‘defenceless.’ ‘Having plucked away my defenceless eye’ means ‘having carried off my helpless daughter.’ o/x/xa, or ocjkfAxA/xo's, was often said in the fig. sense of ‘ darling ’ (‘the apple of mine eye’), but here of course there is a direct allusion to the blind man’s seeing by his daughter’s eyes (34), and this is developed by the next words, Trpos o/x/xao-iv tois tt poaOtv. Others have taken xf/cXov o/x/xa to mean :—(1) ‘ such sight as was left to me’: so Whitelaw very ingeniously renders, ‘who, when my eyes were out, | These poor remains of sight has plucked away.’ (2) ‘A mere eye,’— the daughter who was only my guide, and could not be my defender. I think that both these versions involve a confusion between the proper sense of 'J/lAos and a special use of its ordinary English equiva- APPENDIX . 283 lent, ‘bare.’ if/ 1A.09 means (1) ‘bare,’ as a treeless country is so, x^P a ifnXrj. Ant. 426 ifnXov. ..vgkvv, the corpse when the dust has been swept off it. (2) With ref. to a fighting man’s equipment, ‘bare’ of heavy armour, merely light-armed: as Ai. 1123 Kav 1 faXos apKecracpu ctol y a)7rXwr/w,ei/rjv (Philoctetes robbed of his bow), ‘ defenceless, with no means of support.’ (4) In a number of special phrases if/cXos expressed the absence of some possible or usual adjunct , which the mind could easily supply: e.g. 1 1/cXrj /aovaiKrj , instrumental music, without the voice: i J/lXt) 7roLr]crL<5, poetry without music: i/aAov vftwp, water alone (without wine). But if we wished to translate, ‘ bare existence is a pleasure,’ it would not be Greek to say xj/iXrj far} repirei, any more than to render, ‘ he barely escaped,’ by i//xA.(3s ecrdOr): we should rather say, curro to (fv ,— dyaTrr/rals icroiOr]. So if/cXov oppa could not mean, ‘ that which barely enables me To see,’ ‘my last poor eye,’ etc. The word oppa being poetical and figurative here, xJ/lXov means ‘ defenceless.’ But if, in prose, we met with this Statement, Kacrrep y epo)v cov, if/cXols oppao-iv avaycyvcocrKO), it would mean that the speaker did not use spectacles. The text I hold to be sound, though I may remark that, with ij/cXov ovt dirocnvacrtiv and we should obtain a sense better fitted to this point in the action,—Creon having just threatened to carry off Oedipus as well as the maidens:—‘ who boastest that thou wilt carry me off, defenceless as I am, in addition to those who before were mine eyes.’ 885 f. iripav | ■nepCjv oiSe Sf — In classical Greek the difference between irepa and ircpav is usually well-marked. irt'pa means: 1. As preposition with gen., 1 to some point beyond ,’’ ultra: tovtov 7repa p?) 7 rpo/ 3 aLveLV (Arist. Pol. 6. 4. 17), irepa $LKr)S (Aesch. P. V. 30). 2 . As adverb, further ,’ in relation to place, time, or degree. irc'pav means: 1. As preposition with gen., usually ‘ on the other side of,’ trans; 7 tovtov 7repav rpafalaav (Aesch. Ag. 1200): more rarely, l io the other side of,’ still trails, Trepav 7 tovtov (Ant. 335). 2. As adverb, usually ‘ on the other side,’ ttoXXwv oVtw v Trepav (on the opposite bank of the river, Xen. An. 2. 4. 20): more rarely, ‘ to the other side,’ as here, and Xen. An. 7. 2. 2 hta^rjvat Trepav...ek rrjv ’Acrtav. TTcpa never usurps, either as prep, or as adv., the stationary sense of irepav. But when -Trepav implies motion , the distinction between it and -irepa, though real, is naturally not always so obvious. In Eur. Ale. 585 Trepav | (Saivova iXardv is anomalous. It ought to mean, ‘going to the other side of the firs,’ as if they formed a dividing barrier, like sea or river. But the sense is merely, ‘ going beyond them,’ i.e. advancing from their covert; and we ought probably to read -n-epa. 964 f- Seeds yap rjv ovt 00 cfriXov Ta\ av tl p.r]vfov(rLv et9 yevoa 7 TTO/xevot, (2) raxa 8’ av Kal aWoae Trapa^epopevoi,.. .pvOiKOV Tiva vpvov irpocre'Trawrap.ev: where With Tax** S’ av we have to supply TrpocnraitXov ptrjvtovcrtv. 3. In a third class of examples a conjecture as to past jact is ex¬ pressed by av (without raga) with the aor. or imperf. indicative. Od. 4. 546 f., quoted by Butcher, is a clear example (since no difference be¬ tween av and the Epic Kev there comes into account):— f) yap pav £ax)v ye KtgrjcreaL' rj kev ’Opecm?? KTetvev VTro(f)Qap'€Vos ’ (tv Se Kev Tacfiov avTt^oXrjCTai ^: ‘ for either thou shalt find Aegisthus yet alive, or, it may be, Orestes was beforehand and slew him; and so thou mayest chance upon his funeral feast.’ Here it is plain that Kev qualifies KTetvev, and that no ellipse can be supposed, as in the examples with raf av. Cp. Soph. Phil. 572 7rpos ttolov av tovS’ avTos ovSvcrcrevs ^-irXei; Here Dobree’s a -5 for av has been adopted by Dindorf: Dissen conjectured cuv. If, however, av is genuine, then two explanations are possible, (a) €7rXet av may mean, presumably sailed ,’ as kcv KTetvev above meant, probably slewl (b) We might take Whitelaw’s view, that the expression is abbreviated: i.e. = 7rotos av etrj 08c, 7rpo's ov hrXei; This amounts to saying that 7rpo? ttolov av tovS’ is short for 7rpos t-olov av (ovTa) tov8. I leave aside Aesch. Ag. 1252 rj KapT ap av Trapeo-KOTTet 9 XP T I (T 1 X P V the discussion of which would carry us too far; merely remarking that, if av were sound there, it would confirm view (a) of Ph. 572. We are on firmer ground when we turn to the iterative aor. or impf. indie, with av. In such a case as Thuc. 7. 71 d gev tivcs tSotev 7777 tovs c rcfieTepovs eTrtKpaTovvTa 5, dv€0dp(rr| might be so explained that av should qualify the verb. But, if we ask what was the actual history of the idiom, we find that there is clear ground for distinguishing the examples with simple av from those 286 APPENDIX. with rax <*v. The former are covered by the inherent powers of av. The latter had their origin in an ellipse. 1054 f. Zv6' ol[Aai tov iype/xa)(av | ®r)(T€ a kcu Tas $l(tt6\ovds rrerpa with the Acta 7rcrpa was merely his own conjecture. Leake, after discussing the scholium and the passage of Sophocles to which it relates, concludes that Oea was probably situated ‘ on the western face ’ of Aegaleos. The ‘ pastures to the west of Oea’s snowy rock ’ mean, he thinks, that part of the Thriasian plain which lies at the foot of Aegaleos on the west. This view has a double claim on our attention. It is the only one for which there is >///^r<. 0A*»*> ^^Ku.luJ'i-'-B'- Jvm: ^'JJ ’Jjj Note/ on/ vv 1059 ff. Map to illuMrate. APPENDIX. 287 ancient evidence, and in this case the evidence presumably dates from less than 200 years after the time of Sophocles. It is the view adopted by one who knew the ground so thoroughly and minutely as Leake did, —a man in whom the best qualities of explorer and critic were united. On the accompanying map 1 I have traced two dotted lines, illus¬ trating the view suggested in the commentary as to the alternative routes of the Thebans. (1) The first line runs from Colonus to the Temple of Apollo in the pass of Daphne. From that point to Eleusis it follows the course of the Sacred Way. From Eleusis it runs N.W. to Oenoe, which was near the pass of Dryoscephalae over Mt Cithaeron. About this first route there is no doubt, on any view. (2) The second dotted line diverges from the first at the point marked A- It goes round the N. end of Aegaleos, and comes out in ‘the pastures to the W. of Oea’s snowy rock/ i.e. in the Thriasian plain. It ultimately rejoins the first line at the point marked B- On this view, then, the two routes are alternative ways of reaching the same goal,—Oenoe. The second route is in the line of that taken by Archidamus in 431 b.c., when he advanced from Oenoe to Acharnae, ‘keeping Aegaleos on the right hand’ (Thuc. 2. 19). At v. 900 Theseus sends the Athenian pursuers to the Slo-to/xol oBol, ‘in order that the maidens may not pass by/ Creon is still on the stage. Theseus seems to suppose (naturally enough) that Creon’s guards are waiting for their master somewhere near, and hopes that the Athenians may be in time to arrive before them at the junction of the two roads. Where was this junction? On the view just stated, B might be the point meant. But the tone of vv. 900 ff. very clearly suggests that the point was one which could be speedily reached. It is the first precaution that occurs to Theseus,—it is to be taken instantly. I should therefore place the Slo-to/xol 68ol at A- Besides the pass of Dryoscephalae, two others lead from Attica into Boeotia. One is at Phyle; the other, still further E., at Deceleia (see map). Deceleia is out of the question. But may not the pass of Phyle be the alternative route meant by the Chorus? Very possibly. This view has, however, its difficulties. It admits of two distinct hypotheses. (i) Placing the Sio-Top,oi o8ot at A, we may suppose that the second route runs direct to Phyle. Then the visa's ^eVpa will be the western end of Parnes. If x^pov is understood with tov i^icnrepov (which I hold to be impossible), ‘ the place to the west ’ of the 7T€rpa is the pass of Phyle itself. OZanSo? Ik vo/ulov will have to be rendered, ‘leaving the pastures of the Oeatid territory’; and the ancient notice as to the position of Oea must be left aside. Or if eZs vo/jlov is read, then OZanSos will be a second epithet of 7 reVpa9, which we cannot explain. (ii) A compromise is suggested by Bellermann, who grants that the vo/xos is in the Thriasian plain to the W. of Aegaleos. He supposes the StcTTOfxoL 6801 to be near Thria , and to mean (a) the road from Thria to 1 Reduced from part of a map in Leake’s Demi of Attica , vol. it., with the per¬ mission of the publisher, Mr John Murray. 288 APPENDIX. Thebes, (b) a road from Thria to Eleusis. The Thebans take the coast-road, by the pass of Daphne. But on entering the Thriasian plain, they find the Athenians before them at Thria. So they turn off to the right (i.e. N.), and make for Phyle,—OicmSog e/< vopov, leaving the pastures of Oea. On this ingenious hypothesis I would make two remarks, (i) If the Slo-to/jlol 68ol are at Ihria, then the two possible routes imagined by Pheseus for the 1 hebans both lead to the pass of Dryoscephalae near Oenoe,—as I was supposing above. And we should expect the alternatives contemplated by Theseus to correspond with the alternatives suggested by the Chorus. But, on Bellermann s view, Phyle is a third resource, not contemplated by Theseus.—(2) This view involves the verbal difficulties noticed under (i). Schneidewin imagined the vi<\> as Trerpa as near Oenoe,— —suggesting that Mount Geraneia might be meant, and conjecturing OuomSos. ^ This seems most improbable. We cannot infer, as he did, that ^evyovrcs indicates the second scene to be further from Colonus than the first. It is irrelevant to our purpose that two demes of Ofy (of which one was also called v Oa) are noticed,—one belonging to the Pandionis tribe, the other to the Oeneis (Steph. Byz., Harpocr.). No one (except the schol. here) tells us where either Ob; was. The aim of this note is less to advocate a theory than to define the conditions of a question which, if a small one in itself, is not without interest for students of Attic topography. With our imperfect data, no solution can well claim to be more than probable. 1191 The following are the other passages in which W|us has been regarded as indeclinable. (1) Plat. Gorg. 505 d aXX ovSe tov? pv6ovacuri may have been parenthetic, and ttvai an interpolation by a corrector who did not per¬ ceive this. (2) Xen. Oecon. 11 § 11 7rdk vyrn'as eTnpeXr ); Va>? rrjs tov criopLOLTos pwpLYjs 7 rojs 0 €p.is dvctC croc kcll ex 7ro\epov (tio^cctOcll , Here Hermann supposed, with some probability, that evrcpip (cp. § 8) had fallen out after Bepus, with which 1 iv with an infinitive verb is neither large nor altogether satisfactory. 1231 The MS. reading, TI? -irXd'YX® 1 ! iroXvpoxBos C^O), tis ov KapariDV (.vl, has been variously interpreted,—it being assumed that tis should be written in both places. (1) Hermann : ‘ What ttoAu/xox^os Kaparos (to be supplied from KapaTwv ) ranges outside (of youth); what trouble is not in (youth)?’ This is substantially Campbell’s view, but he takes APPENDIX ; 289 irXayxOr, as = ‘ misses its aim’ (the man’s life), and hi as = 4 in life’ (not ‘m youth’). (2) Whitelaw: ‘Who wanders far to multiply vexations?’ (i.e. wcrre 7 roXvfxoxOos zlvcu.) ‘What plague is not thereV involved in the mere fact of being young, so that there is no need to go further to seek for it. (3) Dindorf: ‘Who wanders outside of many troubles?’—as if 7 roXv/xoxOos e£a) could stand for 7roXA.(ov /aoxOoiv. This is essentially the same view as that of the second scholium : rts e£o> tov 7roAv/xo^^o? Pivai iirXavyOy ; (4) The first scholium is ambiguous,—rts av TrXay X Oeiy tmv TroXXwv fxoxOw, for the writer may have meant either (a) ‘Who is likely to miss the many troubles?’ or (b) ‘Which of the many troubles is likely to. miss (its mark)? —viz., the man’s life. Besides Herwerden’s emendation, irXayd for -n-Xayx^y, which I have provisionally adopted, we may notice two others. (1) Hartung reads impels for Trapfj , and' ri? irXa-yxGfi? depending on evr dv: ‘When, having let youth go by, a man wanders out (!&>) into life’s many troubles.’ This is ingenious and tempting. (2) Nauck (and Blaydes): rts po^o5 7roXu7rXay/’ It may be remarked that, while such phrases as etpt KaKdv are common, the converse !£co Ka«bv (ianv) in the sense of kokov foreo-riv is at least unusual. If e£co is sound, it seems slightly to strengthen the case for irXdyxOy .—Reading TrXaya, I had thought of Igijs as a possibility: ‘(when youth is past), thereafter what troublous affliction, what woe, is not in life ? ’ 1436 .Alleged elision of the datival t in Attic tragedy.—As to the epic practice there is no doubt: II. 5. 5 dcrrep’ o7rcoptva): 10. 277 x a W € Se t<3 opviO’ OSvcrcvs : 16. 385 yp,ar oVcopivcp. The following are the sup¬ posed Attic examples. !• Aeschylus Pers. 850 viravTid^civ ip oj 7ratSt rreipdoropai is L’s reading : other mss. have 7ratSt epa>.—7raiS’ ipov Lobeck, comparing Her. 4 * 121 01 ^KvOai. .. viryvTia^ov ryv Aapaou crrpaTiyv. irai 8 i pov Dindorf. 2. Pers. 913 XeXvrai yap €pot yviiov pd>py | ryv 8 yXiKiav i acTTivv' | eiO 0eX, w Zeu, xape per avSpwv | tcjv ot^opeVtov | Oavarov Kara potpa KaXvif/ai. — icriSovr is usu. explained as acc. Kara avveaiv, since XeXvrai ipol pdpy = atpart SypyXacria | ^ycfro 7roXea>5 yviDaOeicrai .— SypyXacriav Auratus, Lobeck. 4. Suppl. 987 SopvK (sic) avypepon Oav ojv L .—SopiKavei popo) 6 aviov Porson. 5. Ag. 1235 Ovova-av ''AiSov pyrip\ The acc. has sometimes, but absurdly, been taken for a dat. 6 . Sophocles Tr. 674 V y dp TOV ivSvrypa 7re7rXov aprfos | expiov, apyyr oto's cuepou ttoku. Wecklein places the comma after dpyyr, making it the epithet of ttIttXov. A much better remedy is Lobeck’s, apyys... 7T0K05. J. S. II. l 9 290 APPENDIX. 7. Euripides Ale. 1118 KCU Srj TrpoTAveo Topyov cos KapaTop.u>. —Kapa- Topux>v Lobeck. 8. Id. fr. 21. 5 a p,rj yap lart ra 3 Tre.vrjO' 6 7 tXovctlos | SiScocri. — irlvrjTL tt\ov(tlo<; Erfurdt. 1491 ff. The ms. text here is :— ico 7rai, fiaOi, fiaO\ At a/epav eTriyuaXov evaXicp Iloo-aSacovtco 0e) is occasionally substituted for a short; and any one of the long syllables can be resolved into two short. (See the scansion of these verses in the Metrical Analysis.) The variety of forms thus admitted by the dochmiac increases the difficulty of correcting the antistrophe here with any degree of certainty. Two preliminary points must first be noticed. (1) On any view, it is necessary to read US twice , and not once only, in 1491. (2) Schmidt deletes the second da in 1477. If this is done, then in 1491 Id led, irad, fiaOi, fidO\ At dVpav satisfies the metre. If, on the other hand, the double da is kept in 1477, then there is a defect of w - after d K pav. Though certainty is impossible, I think it more probable that Schmidt’s deletion of the second da is right. The treatment of such exclamations in our mss. constantly evinces much laxity and con¬ fusion. This is. however, a point of secondary moment. It does not affect the main lines on which the passage is to be treated. Few pas¬ sages in Sophocles have provoked more difference of opinion, or have been handled with greater boldness. Before giving some of the chief remedies proposed by others, I will state my own view. I have come to it after long thought, and after trying many other resources. But I must say at once that it is only tentative and provisional. Its recom¬ mendations to me are that (a) it involves the least departure from the ms. tradition : (b) it satisfies metre: (c) it makes good sense. I read :— too ito, 7 rai, fiaOi, fid 6 \ At aKpa -irepl yvaX ivaXieo IlocmSama) OAo rvy^ave 19 fiovOvTov k(TTLav ayi£cov, lkov. Thus the only change is that of dKpav \ ini yvaXov into aKpa \ vepl yvaX , and the omission of a in L’s Iloo-eiSacovia). (IlooreiSamco, sic, happens to APPENDIX. 291 occur in the Vat. ms., but that is of small consequence.) Wecklein, who, as we sha.ll see, reads the passage quite differently, says in his note, ‘ Die Lesart is fehlerhaft und unverstandlich...eher konnte man 7rept yva\a irerpav verstehen.’ My 7rept yvaX had, however, occurred to me independently, and was suggested by three distinct but converging considerations. (1) If 1491 is metrically complete, how are we to ex¬ plain the fern. aKpav ? It is at least possible that it originally came from a/: but then cvaX(u) IIo(reiSaama> Oca} Tuy^dvas must be curtailed. Such abridgment might proceed on the view that IIocmSaa>i/i(o Octi was either (a) an expansion, or ( b ) a mere gloss, which had supplanted a descriptive epithet : e.g. (a) cvaXcto IlocrctSdovt TDyp(di/ets : or ( b ) cvaXlio yaiaoxw rvy^a- vet?,—the first syllable of yatao'^w being irrational (cp. Rhythmic and Metric p. 77): or cvaXio) \ 0 ov 6 s cjjvXaKi Tvygavus. If the double be kept in 1491, requiring ^ - to be supplied here, then dr arpav < TTcrpav > would serve, either with 7 rcpl yvaX’ or with «ri yvaXov. Lastly, as to cvr. A change to dy (r for T) is tempting : but dr can be defended:—‘Come, come,...^ if thou art sacrificing, then leave the altar.’ They assume, of course, that Theseus is hard by: but they are not sure whether he is, or is not, occupied. 19—2 292 APPENDIX. I once thought that aKpav concealed otypav or aypav, and tried to get this general sense: ‘ if thou art making a thank-offering for the capture of the maidens.’ But I could make nothing of IrnyvaXov which had sufficient palaeographic probability to be worth recording here. It remains to exhibit the conjectures of some other critics :— (1) Hermann (1841): 100, too 7 rat, 7 rpo ( 3 a 0 l, / 3 a fl\ elr aKpav €7nyvaXov evaXi- w IlocriSoovtcp A cw tv y^avas... He thus makes i-7nyvaXov an adjective. (2) Dindorf: too, too 7rat, / 3 a#i, ( 3 afl\ ^ — eld a Kpov €7ri yvaXov evaXta) Ilooret Sao- vio0 flea) etc. c t He thinks, with Reiske, that after ( 3 a 6 i some syllables have been lost, containing the alternative to which eld answered. Of these lost syllables, the last two were Kvpcts, on which the ms. tv^x^vcis in 1493 was a gloss. (3) Bellermann develops this view by writing— « 0*0 O* CP v » » ~ « too, too 7 rat, pave, pact, car ay pots /, ct t a Kpov C7rt yvaXov IvaX'uv notreiSaovtoo fle 00. L t t With aKpov iPi yvaXov he understands a participle in the sense of eXflwv. In his Appendix he suggests ct t aKpav eV fj \ yvaXov ivaXio) | IlotrctSavttp flea) ruy^aveis... (4) Wecklein : J V > / too too. / 7rat, ( 3 afl t, / 3 afl\ ed ct tv y^avets errl yvaXov aKpav evaXla) UoaecSaovLo) flea). c it The idea of motion which crt yvaXov aKpav involves has then to be evolved from Tvy;yavets ayi£oov. (5) Nauck for eld OLKpav [ C7ri yvaXov conjectures ct TreTpav | C7ri yvaXov , and suspects noo-eiSaooviu) as a gloss. (6) Heinrich Schmidt reads ctr’ aKpov I C7n yvaXov < epoA.es> | eVa- Xio) IIoo-eiSaovLa) flea}, and ejects ruy^aveis altogether. 1561 L gives pdjT €.7mr6va) (sic) pdjd C7rt ( 3 apva-^ei. The words of the antistrophe with which these ought to tally are (1572) aSapa tov efivXaKa 7rap ’At'Sa. (1) Seidler omitted the first p^V, reading cV 17 r 6 va). Then ( 3 apvax € * = ' Ira P ’AtSa. But the correspondence is not exact, since p^V c7tl — (/>vXaKa. Dindorf follows Seidler, but writes eirnrovia. (2) Bel¬ lermann adds rov before cf>vXaKa: then we have: €7Ti ttovo) pdjd IttI ( 3 apvayel = aSapaTOv vXaKa Trap ' , Ai8a. APPENDIX. 293 (3) Gleditsch : / A] ViVova, /xt) Vi / 3 apv a^et = aSa/xarov vXaKa Trap ’AtSa. The form vXa£ does not occur. 1676 iSovre Kal TvaOova-a .—We may note these four points. (1) In participles belonging to the 3rd declens. the masc. form of the dual is frequently used as fem.: Plat. Phaedr. 237 d Svo rive iarov ISea dpxovrt Kal ayovTt. So 11 . 8. 455 TvXyjyevTt: Hes. Op. 199 TvpoXnvovT : Soph. EL 980 at^eiS^cravre, 1003 Tvpdcra-ovTe: Eur. Ale. 902 Sia/ 3 arre, Hipp. 387 exovre: Ar. Eccl. 1087 £Xkoj/t 6. Kruger (11. § 44. 2. 2) regards this use as confined to poetry, accounting for the examples in the Phaedrus (l.c.) by the poetical tone; but this seems most improbable. (2) Rather, as Bellermann says, it is the properly fem. form, such as tv aOovo-a, which is actually rare in the extant literature, though it was unquestionably used. He and others cite an inscription of 398 b.c. (C . I. A. 11. 652, 45) Svo crv] J3los cpol / 3 ios ov jQlcotos’ 1715 (!) raXaiva’ rts dp a pc 7roV/xos avOis cirappcvci crc r a> (f>iXa irarpos a> 3 ’ cpr/pas) 1 Bellermann spares the strophe, as I do; but in the antistrophe, through omitting to mseit a syllable, such as Hermann’s ras, after (pL\a , he leaves the latter word answering to the strophic 6 ^XX uu. APPENDIX. 2 95 1752 £vv aTTOKeLTcu, for the ms. ivva7roK€LTaL, is Reisig’s. It is a curious instance of a probably true emendation being made by a critic whose own interpretation of it was untenable. Reisig took the sense to be : ‘ where the favour to the land (conferred by Oedipus) is laid up as a public possession.’ The true meaning of the words was seen by Hermann. Martin’s conjecture, vv£ d7rot«uTai, has been improved by Wecklein into vu£ €7 tlk€ltcu, which is adopted by Hartung and Bellermann. This is interpreted : ‘ Where the night of the nether world covers the dead as a kindness ’ (^dpis): i.e. where death is seen to be a blessing. The mode of expression is (to my feeling) very strange ; and a corruption of vv£ into $vv does not seem very probable. INDICES. I. GREEK. The number denotes the verse, in the English note on which the word or matter is illustrated. When the reference is to a page , p. is prefixed to the number. )( means, ‘as distinguished from.’ A a before yv, quantity of, 547 a, final, in Q-rjaea, 1055 afipbveadai, 1338 f. ayeiv, to take captive, 916 dybXaaros irbrpa, 1594 ayvd)p.uv, 86 aypevTrjs , epith. of Apollo, 1091 dyuv, quasi-pleonastic, 910 ayuv, senses of, 587 ddeia yrjs, 447 ade\dpp,aToi, 1062 f. dpvirvKTripia, 1069 f. dp.vva9eiv, 1015 dp.bveiv, to requite, 1128 ap-cpL, with dat., 365, 1614 ’Apupiapeus, 1313 dp.(pidb^Lov irXevpbv, 1112 dpupLKeiadai, 1620 f. dp.cpLTroXe'LV , 679 f. dfuplaTaixOaL, of sound, 1477 f. dpL 1533 ff - ebro tlvos elicdfav, etc., 15, 937 f. diroLKlfreLV, 1390 diroKapiveLv, constr. of, 1776 diroiceLcrdcLL, 1751 ff. dirbirToXLS, 208 air oar epiano, 376 diroaTpittedai tlvcl, 1272 f. diroavXdv, 1330 dirofprip.L )( 077 /x£, 317 dirpoa'pyopos, 1277 aTvaTos, ‘inaudible,’ 489 apa equiv. in sense to ap’ ov, 753 ’A pal, and Furies, distinguished, 1391 : identified, 43, 1433 f. apaadaL, in good sense, 1443 f. dpyrjs, apyLvdeLS, of places, 670 apybs, 1605 dpLdp.bs \byoov, 382 dpfxo^eLv Trodas, etc., 197 ff. app.b£eadai, to be brought to order, 908 dpxoLLos, senses of, 1632 dpxy]ybs, 60 danbirapvos, 101 aanevos, 1028 ff. daranri, 1251 aarpoepos, 490 aTtpcdfw, 49: with genit., 1272 f. aripoos, 428 avdaiperos, 523 ad0 LS ttoKlv, 1418 f. avrapnijs /Sot), 1055 clvtLkcl with ev 66 .be, 992 f. avrina, 6, 433 avTodev, 1137 avTolv for aXXrjXoLv, 1425 avrbireTpos, 192 ff. avroiroLbs, 698 aor6s, ‘alone,’ 1650 avTos, between art. and clvtov, 930 auros KT)pv%, 1511 f. ai)r6s re /ca£, etc., 868 dcpavTjs debs, i], 1556 dcpLtvaL, to emit, 1468 dcpLbvcLL )( p.edL£va.L, 834 aipop/xos, 233 f. d(pd)vrjTos, ‘mute,’ 1283 axeipWTOS, 698 axepdos, 1595 f. axopos, 1222 f. B Pct^poi/ 777s, 1661 f. fiaiveLV, fig. uses of, 1695 /Sa/cxtcoxT/j, 678 /3 apvaxys, Dor. for -77x77s, 1561 f. (3aaavos x e P& v , 835 fiaardfreLv, 1104 f. / 3e(3T]KevaL , sense of, 613 pcprjnds, 1358 f. (3e(3r]\os, 10 Prjaaa, 673 pXaaras 2x eiv f 972 f. PovXrjaopLaL, 1289 /SoOs e7ri yXdaay, 1052 Ppaxds, ‘trivial,’ 294; ‘weak,’ 880 Ppbo, 16 r ■ycuaoxos, 1071 f. ydp = ‘ indeed,’ 1142 76, emphasising a whole phrase, 1278 f. 7e, twice in one sentence, 387, 1278 f. 76 with tbs raxierra, 1416 76 p.7]V, 587 7, 989 f. ifupbXLOs yrj, 1384 f. ’ipcpvXov alpa, 407 ipipvvaL, iri3f., 1488 tv (adv.) Si, 55 iv, of circumstance, 495 ev, the last word of a verse, 495 iv, with plur. of days, etc., ‘within,’ 619 iv, with 7 roXXip xP&Vf etc., 88 ev ppaxel, 586 300 INDICES. iv epol, penes me , 153, 422, 1443 f.: me iudice , 1211 f. iv rjaijxw (neut.), 82 iv nvparcp, 1675 f. iv rupcp Kapa, at the risk of, 564 ivaylfav, 402 ivaIpeadai, fig., 842 ivapy-qs, 910 ivSeq s, 1429 f. iv8eu )( i^aipeiadai, of prizes, 540 f. ifaiTeiv, 5 ifrvdvai, 1375 i^avbeiv, to reach, 1561 f. i^apopdw, 1648 f. e£enq.8eiv, 1194 e&pxevdcu, to go to excess, 981 efryeiadcu, 1520: fig., 1284 i^qpnaapivoi, prob. corrupt, 1016 f. i$-i8pbio, 11 i^oLKqacpos, 27 i^oppaadai, 30 eijvcprjye'iadcu, 1025 elval tivos (fig.), p. 289 enaiveiv, with infin., ‘to advise,’ 664 f. enaiTeiv , 1364 enaurdv 86pv, 1524 f. enavalpeadai )( enavaLpetadai , 424 enavapopa, figure of, 5, 610 inavXa, 669 eneyelpeiv, fig., 510 e 7 re£ = ‘for else,' 969 f. end ov, 1435 f. " eneianlnreiv, 915 enepj 3 aXXeiv, 463 enevaplfreiv, 1733 enepiada t, aor., 557 67 re!/xecr#cu, 484: senses of, 1023 f. enix^iv tlvI )( rt va, 1744 ini after its case, 84 inL with genit. as = ‘at,’ 1595 f. enl with dat. as = ‘ against,’ 1472 enl fiwpcp, 6, 1053 enl (ipyois), ‘in,’ 1267 f., 1554 f., 1561 f. enl rip, art, 688 enl pias npoanoXov, 745 ff. enl %ivr)S, 184, 563 f. ini tlvi, ‘in his case,’ 414 67 Tiftalveiv with genit., 186 ff. emends, to, 1126 emXayxdvoj, 1235 f. emvlieeios = emvtiaos, 1088 emppdaaeiv, 1502 ff. emppuvvvadai, 661 f. e’ 7 r£a-/co 7 roi = explorers, 112 enuTTrjvcu, 558 emarpopr], 536 emTaaaeLV, 839 impuiveiv #77/071/ )( #77/07, 1762 enXqaapqv, 527 f. inoLKOS, 506 inos, iv, 1614 ff. empSal, 1194 enojpeXeiv, 441, 540 f., p. 281 ipyoLs, opp. to Xoyip, 782: to pqpaaiv, 873 epr]TveLv, 164 'Epivbes, with gen. of person, 1433 f. ippeiv, without bad sense, 1774 ff. eaOCb, a doubtful form, 195 f. iaopai, with pres, part., 653, 1433 f.: with aor. part., 816 iarapev, 1017 ear la = ( 3 wpos, 1491 ff.: = rdpos, 1727 'iaX aTa i fialveiv in, 217 ’E reoKXrjs, 1295 erepos, use of, 230 f. in nearly = adj. Xoinos, 1748 f. ed Xeyeiv, in a bad sense, 807 evSeiv, fig. use of, 306 f., 621 evrjpepelv, 616 eiiinnos, force of, 711 evodov, constr. of, 1435 f. eflncoXos, 711 evaKlaaros, of the grave, 1707 f. evaoLa, 390 etix^P, 47 2 Eu'xXoos, 1600 f. ipanreadat, 858 f. epoppeiv, 812 exiyyvos, 284 ?Xw, epexegetic, 230 f., 537 iX eLV y f° check, hinder, 429 ix e w with aor. partic., 817, 1139 f., 1474 2x €iv xvpos, 1779 ix eLV rivci els tl , 1028 ff. ix eLV Tonov, to be in it, 297 ixpv from xpa^ 87 Zxuv ix^y *025 eojs, as a monosyllable, 1361 - ius, -luv, from nouns in -evs, metrical treatment of, 946 H rj, 1st pers. sing, imperf. of dpi, 768 7} yap, in eager question, 64 77... 77, ‘whether’...‘or,’ doubtful in Attic, 80, p. 275 L GREEK . 3 QI r\ Kara after compar. adj., 598, 890 77 fR\v, in a threat,. 816 rjdr] used like airha, 614 f. -^577, with tovto, 1585 f. rjKei /lot, it devolves on me, 738 rjneiv, to have become, 1177, 1265 f. 7?k«, with infin., 12 "HXtos invoked, 869 f. rjXioaTeprjs, 313 7]/uv, as trochee, 25 TjXdaOaL, 1500 f. 0 QaKrj/m, 1179 f. 0aK7] = ‘I on my part,’ 53, 520, 781 869 f. Kal el )( el Kal, 66 1 f., 957 Kal Kapra, 65 Kal pa\v, 396: introduces a new person 549 , I<2 49 Kaivos, 1542 f. KaKa KaK&v, 1238 KaKbs, ‘ill-omened,’ 1433 KaKwois yovlwv, 1377 f. KaXov, ‘seasonable,’ 1003 Ka\ovp.a l, midd., 1384 f. KaXvTTTeiv, fig. sense of, 282 /caXcDs with a compound of eS, 617 KapLTTTeiv, absol., 84 ,, (3lov, 89 ff. Kapiros, of berries or fruit, 675 f. Kar’ aKpas, 1241 f. /car 'qp.ap — a'qp.epov, 1079 Kara vovv , 1768 f. KaTaiviu, 432 KarapLep.TrTov yrjpas, 1234 KaTaweiXeiv, 658 ff. KarappaKTTjs, 1590 KarapriJO), 71 > KaTacrKacfifi, 1218 f. KaTaaK7]TTTeLv XiTah, 1011 KaraaKid^eiv, of burial, 406 Karaareipeiv, 467 Karaarpocpri, 102 KaraTiddai, of payment, 227 KararldecrdaL, 1214 ff. Karlx €LV yvupLrj, 1252 Kariax^u}, 345 KaroLKeh )( KaroiKlfreiv, 1004 KaToiKl^eiv, 1281 f. Karopdov, intrans., 1487 KeWev 60ev for /retire 60 ev, 1226 Kelp.evov yur? Kiveh (prov.), 510 KelaOaL tv tlvl, 247 f., 1510 Kijdos, 379^ KrjXls KaKLov, 1132 ff. Kiyxa- veLV i J 447 ^ : with gen. 14^7 KXavcTos and kXovtos, 1360 kXt/s, sense of, 1052 KXlveiv Troda, 193 Kvv^elaOaL and -acrOai, 1571 kolXos, of land, 378 kolvos, born of the same mother, 534 f. other senses of, 632 KOpufeiv = Kop.l{eadaL, 1411 ff. Kpalvetv (TK-rjiTTpa, 448 f. Kpdra, 473 Kpareh with accus., 1380 Kparr), senses of, 392 3° 2 INDICES. Kpar-rip for libation, 427 f.: the koTXos, r 593 KplveLv , to select, 639 fif. KpbKrj, 475 KpoocraSs, 478 KTeplcrp-aTa, 1410 ktL^lv, of usages, 715 KTVireiv, aorist of, 1456 kijkXos, * eye,’ 704 Kijpew, 1158 f. Kijpict, ra, 915 KljpLOS, 6, 288, 1643 KU/30S, 1779 A Xa/Swp, quasi-pleonastic, 475 XayxdveLv, with gen., 450 f.: intrans., 1235 f. Xanfidveiv, to conceive (a feeling), 729 f.: ev 7r 6 d(p rt, 1679 Xap7rdSes, at Eleusis, 1046 fif. Xaos versus Xaov, 195 fif. Xarpedeiv p. 6 xdois, 105 XtyeLv Kal axodeLv, 189 fif., 1288 Xet7r eaOcu, to be at a disadvantage, 495 Xtl-oficu, pass., 1185 f. X&r% p, sense of, 166 Xevcaeiv tlvcl, never = ^preiv, 121 X670S, one’s bare word (opp. to 6'p/cos), 651 X67os = power of discussion, 66 X670J, the guide of Zpya, 116 X670S ?x €L Tivd, 1572 f. X670S, 6 aVas, sense of, 1225 \ 6 yip crKcnr&v , 369: vlkcLv, 1296 f. X6%os, sense of, 1088 Xvydpv, 1620 f. Xdeip crroXas, 1597: rAos jSfou, 1720 f. Xupa, 805 M p.aX’ at50is, 1477, 1731 f. paXiaTa with o?pcu, 1298 fif. paXicrra. with rfs, 652: with &/0a, 899 fif. pavddveiv, double sense of genit. with, IJ 4> 593 napa.Lv civ, 1260 p.aprdpeadai, antestari , 813 f. pa-rap, 1451 f. HdTpv, senses ascribed to, 1565 f. p.arp 66 ev, by euphemism for p.arp 6 s, 527 f. pie followed by epuf, 812 pie repeated, 1278 f., 1407 fif. p.£yas, a full-grown man, 148 pei6po>s &x €lv — H € ^o)v eZpai, 104 peXdp0uXXos, 482 peXerap, of observing usages, 171 H^Xuraa = pi^Xt, 481 , pifXXeip, with pres, inf., 1774 with verb understood, 1074 . .. P^p... 5 without 5 ^, 44, 1298 fif., 1360, 1370 f., 1677 pip odv = imo, 31 : with distributed force, 664 f. pitros with genit. and a7r6, 1595 f. pecrros, with partic., 768 Heraairdv, 774 pere^ei p, constr. of, 1484 H^tolkos, poet, use of, 934 p-j) marking condition or cause, 73, 517, 1026 f., 1175, 1186, 1441 f., 1526 f., 1641 f., 1698 f. HP, double, p. 277 HP due to a preceding imperative, 78, 281, 1104 f., 1154 f. HP, interrogative, 1502 fif. HP placed after its verb, 1365 f. HP (or t6 hp) with inf. after (pedyeiv , etc., ,1739 f ; HP with inf. after verbs expressing strong assurance, 28 r, 656, 797, 1122 HP with inf., instead of ov with principal verb, 601 HP with partic. in later Greek, 797 HP with subjunct., ‘(beware) lest,’ 1179 f. HP ov with partic., 360 HP (TV ye )( HP f^oi crd, 1441 f. HpSand and hp^o-HP, 1104 f. Hpde, required instead of pi)re, 496 Hpdtv, to, 918 Hpxos Xoywv, 1139 f. Hpxvveiv f 3 orjv, 489, 1608 f. Hpv, hortative, with imperat., 182: with TL, I468 Hprpp yrj, 1481 f. HPtpotvoXls , 707 fif. Hi-yvdvai "App, 1046 fif. HLVuda), 686 poi as ethic dat. (p\d£ poi, ‘ I have seen come’), 1447 fif., t 4 75 pot pa, phrases with, 278, p. 277 po'pos = ‘pre-eminently,’ 261 popos, with genit., 1250 M opcos, Tievs, 705 Hvpios, 6, 617: in plur., 1533 fif. pwpepos, 836 piDp ov ; 1729k N vaiecv, of mere situation (not dwelling), 117 vedfriv, 374 veaXr/s, Attic sense of, 475 p^peip, to deem, 879 p^pecris yap (eun), 1753 veoOev, 1447 fif. veveiv with accus., 248 f. vewpps, 475 VT/Xtirovs, 349 vpaos, of the Peloponnesus, 695 f. . GREEK. 3°3 /. vlko.v with double accus., 1204 f. vupas wbrpa, 1059-ff. vo/. ids, epith. of streams, 687 vopl^eadai with genit., 38 VOpOL apX&LOl, 1381 f. vopos with iarL understood, 168 voareiv with acc., 1386 f. vvv and vvv, 96, 465 f. vi/t; bXedpla (of death), 1683 f. a where metre would admit £6v\ 33 \eivos in dialogue, 1014 f. sc. 777, 184, 563 Zevoaraais, 90 %vva as adv., 1751 f. O oyKos, senses of, 1161 f. 6 ' 5 ’ bweivos, 138 88e and oSros, 787 88e, for avr]p 88e as = eyu>, 450 88e, rhetorically repeated, 1117 o8oL = b8os, 553 080I oil*:v<2v, 1313 f. 686s, xaX/coOs, 57 0181 -wovs, vocative, 461 oUeiv, said of a State, 1533 ff. oi'/cot, 6, 759 ofos with infin., 1402 ff. olad ’ ws py acpaXrjs, 75 oixopa.1, with aor. part., 867 dicXafa, 195 f. “'OXvpwos, the sky, 1654 f. 8p.cup.os, of brother and sister, 330 dpfipia xdXafa, 1502 ff. 8 pj 3 pos = water, 690 in periphrasis, 1709 bpparoaTep-qs, 1260 f. opbyvioi deol, 1333 o/a0t), divine, 102: human, 550 &7*ws, preceding the partic., 666 Spcuo, 1042 in periphrasis, 1003 dvopA^eiv, to phrase, 294 8iroi, where motion is implied, 23, 383 8ttov, with iarl understood, 1214 ff. 8pa, with partic., 654 opav, of mental sight, 74, 138 opav, to watch over, 1453 f. opq.s iv rjiceis; 937 f. bpKla wlans, 1632 "Opiaos, Zeds, 1767 "OpKos personified, 1767 oppeiv iwi tlvos or iirl tivi, 148 8s for 8otis (indirect question), 1171, 1581 f. 8aa=oaov, or ws, with inf.* 152 < . . ■ 8acpwep, constr. of, 743 f. 8tl, after verbs of fearing, 605 ov, irregular for py, after el, 935 : with inf., 1202 f. ov, with infin. after verbs of thinking, 281 06 yap av, with suppressed protasis, 98, I2 5 ov yap 8rj [...ye) in rejecting an alterna¬ tive, no, 265 ov pr) with fut. indie., 177, 849 ov iravv, 144 f. ov ra pkv ra 5 ’ 08, etc., 1670 ff. ovbapd and ovSaprj, 1104 f. 0686 negatively, =86 of apodosis, 590 oi) 5 ^ = not even (to begin with), 1429 f. ovk Had' 8-kws ov = l assuredly,’ 97 ovk rjyopevov, 838 odv, 980, 1135, 1538 f. ovvena xpovov, so far as concerns it, 22 ovpavia as - ~ -, 1466 ovpavov, /3L(3d£eiv irpos, 381 oiiTe, corrected to ov8e, 702 : vice versa, 1141 OVTC...OV, 972 f. ovTe...Te, 1397 f. odros, adj., without art., 471, 629, 848, 1177, 1356 f. oStos, in voc., 1627 n TrayKevPijs, 1561 f. watSeveiv, said of the State, 919 7 rai 8 orp 6 (pos, of the olive, 7 01 7raXaleiv, to overthrow, 1453 f. 7 dp, after voc., 712 auyKopl^opai, 585 o-iryxeiV, 609 auXXapdv, force of, 1384 f. Destiny, 1026 f. twv as 1 st syll. of 3d foot, 257 20 3°6 INDICES . Y ii/xiju, 247 VTT€LK€ = (TVyXUpCI; I I 84 vireKTptTrecrOaL with acc., 565 f. VTTofiXrjTOS, 794 v 7 TO(popd, figure of, 431 4 » fyaLvav, to illustrate, 721 1055, 1305 ,, compound, equiv. to adj. and subst. ingen.(affx77/4 euphemistic, 104 Aegaleos, mount, 1059 E. Aegeus, 69 agent, epithet of, given to his act, 74, 267 Aidoneus, 1558 f. Aidos, sits with Zeus, 1267 f. Amphiaraus, 1313 f. anachronisms, poetical, 66, 695 f. anapaest, in proper names, 1, 1313 f. anapaests, final, of a play, 1773 ff. anchoring, metaphors from, 148 Androtion, 699 anger of Oedipus, 855: anger has no old age, 954 f - antecedent, attracted into case of relative (nom.), 1150 f.: (accus.), 56, 907 anteced. in acc. understood before relat. with prep. (Kraveiv obirep Zcpvyes), 1388 Antigone , the, 1410, 1713 f. aor., ingressive, 345 aor., of moment just past, 1466 Aphrodite, 692 f. ‘Apian land,’ the, 1303 f. Apollo the hunter, 1091 aposiopesis, 813 f. apposition of whole and part (pedes pe Xetpa), 113 Archidamus, 699, 702 Ai'eiopagus, council of the, 947 Ares, the Destroyer, 1391 Argos, 378, 1301 f. Artemis Agrotera, 1092 f. art. as demonstr. pron., 742, 1698 f. ,, as relat. pron., 747, 1574 ,, before ttolos, 893 ,, ironical (0 5 f/catos), 992 f. ,, omitted before second of two subjects, 606, 808, 1034 f. ,, omitted with adjectival odros, 471, 629, 848, 1177, ^1356 f. ,, generic (ra 7ro\Xa pr/para), 1281 f. ,, with a repeated word, 277 JNDICES. 3°8 art. with infin., instead of simple infin., 47, 228 f., 442 „ with noun, after dependent dat., 714 ,, with ct 7 ras, 1225 ,, with or without ye, at end of verse, 265, 351 ,, with /x£v added to noun and art. [tov dvdpa rbv p.£v...), 1648 f. ,, with 7 ro\i/s, 87, 1673 assimilation of ei'rts bans to the case of a partic., 734 association with the wicked, peril of, 1483 assonance ( TrapopLolwcrLs ), 251 Athene Hippia, 55, 1070 Athenian characteristics, 260, 913 f., 1126 f. Athens, the champion of the weak, 261 Attic communes, union of, by Theseus, 69, 297 Attic plain, the, 691 Attica, plays concerning, p. xxxviii attraction, inverse (nom.), 1150 f.; (acc.) 56, 907 attraction of adverbs (&X\oae, for &W06 1, before 6-iroi), 1226 attraction of relative extended to predi¬ cate, 334 attraction of relative (into gen.), 35, 228 f. attribute of a god, personified, 1267 f. augment, omission of, 1602, 1606: pro- delision of, in 6th place, 974 C Cadmus sows the dragon’s teeth, 1533 ff. caesura, 372 Capaneus, 1318 f. cases, different, required by two adjec¬ tives, 1383 Cephalus, myth of, 1595 f. Cephisus, 686 f. Cerberus, 1568 chasms in limestone rocks, p. xxxiv chiefs, the seven, 1315 f. Chorus, long for the wings of a bird, 1044 Coloneus , in the Latin title of the play, p. ix Colonus Agoraeus, p. 5 Colonus Hippius, p. xxx Colonus, the hero, 59 compass, four points of the, 1245 fif. compound form before simple (7 rpoftare... pare), 841 compressed phrase, a, 1400 f., 1766 f. conjectures, p. lii conscience, a bad, self-betrayed, 1187 construction, changed as sentence pro¬ ceeds, 263, 351, 766 f., 1773 ff- co-ordination of clauses (parataxis), 854, 1202 f., 1536, 1581 f. counsel and action, 68 cretic preceded by yap, 115 criticism, covert, of other plays, 1116 crocus, 685 curse of Oed. on his sons, 1298 ff. D Daphne, pass of, 899 ff. ‘dappled,’ Greek words for, 1092 f. dative, after del, 570, 721 ,, after eiatpxop.ai, 372 ,, after d airros, 1358 f. ,, causal, 333, 738, 1280, 1381 f., 1411 ff., 1624 f. ,, ethic, 62, 81, 723, 845, 1021, 1156 12 49 » r 447 ff-» 1 ^ 3 °, 1 7 I 3 f * ,, ethic, combined with another, 1518 f. ,, ethic, in irodovvTi 7 rpov(pdvr]s, 1505 „ ethic, of judgment (7 rdaiv, ‘in the eyes of all’), 810, 1446 ,, instrum., 880, 908, 1160 ,, ,, combined with object. dat., 525 f.: with modal, 1318 f. „ locative, 313, 411, 483, 605, 700, 1260 f. ,, modal, 381, 658 fif. „ object., after ttvai, ‘to come upon,’ 1771 f. ,, of circumstance {xpdvy TraXaios), ii 2 ,, of interest, 342, 430 f., 444, 616, 1673 ,, of interest, followed by art. and noun, 714 „ of percipient (u>s ISovti), 76 ,, of person for whom a prayer is made, 1443 f. ,, of respect, with verbs of excelling, 1007, 1265 1 3 1 3 f- ,, or acc., before inf., 1202 f. ,, to be supplied with the first of two adjectives, from a gen. after the second, 1383 ,, with noun (ra 56 \(p KTr/p-ara), 1026 f., 1594 dead, the, desire to be mourned, 1707 f. ,, ,, invoked at grave, 1762 ,, ,, offerings to, 403, 1713 f. ,, washing and dressing of the, 1602 f. death, violent, types of, 1680 f. Demeter and Cora, 682 ff. Demeter Euchloiis, 1600 f. Didymus, 237, 763 Dionysus attended by nymphs, 679 f. disjunctive statement in conjunctive form, 488 11. MATTERS. division of verse between two speakers, 722 dochmiac verse, p. lix ‘Dorian’ as epith., 695, 1301 f. dual and plur., concurrent use of, 857 ,, and plur. verbs combined, 343 ,, partic. in -vre (fem.), 1113 f., p. 293 ,, pron., supposed distributive use of, 342 ,, 2nd pers., forms of, 1378 f. E Earth saluted, 1654 f- East, the, faced in certain rites, 477 echo of the last speaker’s phrase, 1420 f., 1704 editions, p. liv Egypt and Greece, 337 Eleusinia, the great, 1046 £f., 1051 elision of datival t in trag., 1435 f., p. 289 ,, of 5 ’ (etc.) at end of verse, 17 epanaphora, 5, 610 epithet placed after a subst. which has art. and adv. before it, 1514 Erechtheum, well in the, 711 Erinyes of a person, 1433 f. : other titles of > 43 Erinys of the family, 1298 ff. Etna, its breed of horses, 312 Euchloiis, Demeter, 1600 f. Eumenides, as title of Furies, 42, 486, p. xxvii: ritual of, at Colonus, 479 ff. Eumolpidae, 1053 F fountains invoked, 1333 fourth actor, the, p. 7: 1737 ff. free man, the avrdpKeia of, 1336 friendships, unstable, 614 f. fruit-trees in sacred groves, 17 Furies, invoked as xObvea t, 1568 ,, parentage of, 40 ,, various titles of, 43 ,, wineless offerings to, 100 future indie, with deliber. aor. subj., 310, 1254 f. ,, indie, with el, 166 ,, indie, with cos, 1724 ,, interrog. with ov, in commands, 897 „ midd. as pass., 581, 1185 f. ,, of intention (epees = pebXXees epelv), 59 6 . ,, of wish, etc. (/ 3 ovXrjaop.ai), 1289 ,, perf., 8 [6, 861 G genitive absol. of noun, without partic., 83, 1588 3°9 genitive after adj. implying ‘free from,’ 1147, 1518 f. ,, after compar., instead of dat. with ij ( 7 rXtov aou = Tr\£ov V vol), 568 „ after compound adj. with a pri¬ vative (av'f)vep.os x G W&wv), 677 f. ,, after pers. pron. (Tdpddvarrjvov), 344 >, after verb of receiving, etc., 1411 ff. ,, after ylyvopeai, 660 ,, after els irXtov, 1220 f. ,, after to exeWev, 505 ,, after u/uoi, etc., 202, 982 f., 1399 ,, causal, 228 f., 1411 f. ,, defining (rbXos davarov), 725, 835, 922 f. ,, double, after deiaOcu, 1170 ,, object., after adj. of active sense, 1650: of passive sense, 1722 ,, object., after TrpoairLTveiv as = dei- ff daL, 1755 f. ,, object., with adj. (Xoyoiv avrdyye- x °s), 333 . ,, object., with pvdos, 1161 f. ,, of class or category (ovk eapev vpA- Tr)s peolpas), 144 „ of connection, after verbs of per¬ ceiving (evOvpov ru)v eldoTcw Stl X byowi), 114 f. ,, of connection, after verbs of say¬ ing or hearing etc. (tlvos, about on e), 307, 355 f., 514 „ of connection, after a subst. (tO xv odov), 1506 ,, of parentage, etc., 214 f., 1320 ff. ,, of place whence, 1515 ,, of the land to which a place be¬ longs, 45, 297 ,, of thing, after atw, etc., 304, 418 f. ,, of time within which, 397, 821 „ of source, 647, 786, 972 f. ,, of subject and object combined, 447, 729 f. ,, partitive, after els touto rfreev, etc., 1029 f. ,, partitive, in Kara KarOiv, 1238 ,, partitive, with superlat., 669, 739, H 73 f; ,, possessive, after iiraKobco, 694 ,, possessive, with inf. (tovttl6vtos ap- vdcrcu), 752 ,, with aripedfa, 49 ,, with KaXovp.euos, 107 Glyconic verse, p. Iviii gnomic aorist, J214 ff. good man, the, is his own friend, 309 grave, offerings at, 402, 1713 f. ,, invocations at, 1762 graves of heroes, as safeguards of a land, p. xxix groves, sacred, closed or open, 10 3 10 INDICES. H hands washed on entering a sacred pre¬ cinct, 470 ‘healing’ of passion, 714 hendiadys, 1296 f. Hermes the guide, 1548 heroes appear in battle, 411 hiatus, ZeO short before, 143 hierophant, the, at Eleusis, 1053 homicide in self-defence, 548 horse, the, and Poseidon, 715 hyperbaton (rts before el), 776 ff.: (avros between tt]v and avrov), 930: (m), 1365 f* hyperbole, 1745 I Iacchos, 682 ff. imperf., inceptive (upp.up.7)v), 1158 f. ,, in conditional sentence, 927 ,, of a new perception, 1697 ,, of intention, 274, 394, 770 ,, of previous mention, 117 ,, of tIktu, ‘ was the parent,’ 982 f. ,, of what was doomed to happen, 969 f. impers. pass. palaver at), 1628 infin. active after ayvos, a£ios, etc., 37, 461, 1015, 1152 ,, after 77/cw, 12 „ after TiOevou, 1356 f. ,, epexegetic, 34 b, 49, 230 f., 1581 f.: defining an adj., 141, 327, 537 ,, epexegetic, added to a verb govern¬ ing a different case ( XPVfc L tovtuv, eldevai), 1211 f., 1496, 1755 f. ,, epexegetic, after ttov earl ; 335 ,, for imperat., 481, 490 ,, in appos. with to(f>e\ov being understood, 540 f. ,, zvithout art., co-ordinate with an¬ other noun, 608 intention described as fact, 1008 interpolations, alleged, p. 1 interruption in stichomuthia, dramatic use of, 645 Ionicisms in dialogue, 33, 44, 602, 875, 945 > I2 93 f - ironical form of threat, 1377 f. Ismene, 324 f., 1737 ft'. J Justice sits with Zeus, 1380 K key, as attribute of a priestess, 1052 kinship, solemn appeals to, 245 L Labdacidae, 221; curse on the, 369 Laurentian MS., p. xlv laws, the eternal, 1381 f. life, human, pessimistic view of, 1225 light, farewell to, of the dying, 1549 f. logaoedic verse, p. lviii IK masc. plur., alluding to a woman, 832 medical art, resources of the, 1194 midd. of opaoj and compounds, 244 monosyllable in 5th foot (spondee) before cretic, 115 Morian Zeus, 705 Muses, altar of, in Academy, 691 mysteries, the Eleusinian, 1051 N narcissus, symbolism of the, 683: con¬ nection of, with Demeter and Cora, 684 Nereids, 718 f. neut. adj. (plur.) with defining gen. (c pwT< 2 v ad\lojv iKTifipLa), 922 f. ,, predicate of masc. or fem. subject (dvpids ov if 6 p.» >» 495 w wallet, the beggar’s, 1262 washing or sprinkling, ceremonial, 470: before burial, 1602 f. weeping, Theseus refrains from, 1636 well of salt water in Erechtheum, 711 ‘white,’ said of places, 670 wineless offerings to Furies, 100 , - lerxes, supposed ref. to, 702 youth, the season of, 1229 f. Z zeugma of Tidtvai, 1356 f.: of rLdeadou, 1410 Zeus Morios, 705: Chthonios, 1606: Horkios, 1767 Cambridge:—printed by c. j. clay, m.a. and sons, at the university press. DATE DUE APS - 1 1969 °4 !972 MAh' 39 OCT 2 5 FEB 2 7 JUL 12 GAYLORD MAY 22 1093 ' BOSTON COLLEGE 3 9031 PA4413 . A2 ftZ 136005 Sophocles Bapst Library Boston College Chestnut Hill, Mass. 02167